This is a modern-English version of Life in the Medieval University, originally written by Rait, Robert S. (Robert Sangster). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


The Cambridge Manuals of Science and Literature

LIFE IN THE MEDIEVAL UNIVERSITY

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
London: FETTER LANE, E.C. 4
C. F. CLAY, Manager

Arms

New York: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS
Bombay, Calcutta, and Madras: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.
Toronto: J. M. DENT & SONS, Ltd.
Tokyo: THE MARUZEN-KABUSHIKI-KAISHA

New York: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS
Bombay, Calcutta, and Madras: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.
Toronto: J. M. DENT & SONS, Ltd.
Tokyo: THE MARUZEN-KABUSHIKI-KAISHA

All rights reserved

All rights reserved

Arms

The Student's Progress
(From Gregor Reisch's Margarita philosophica, Edition of 1504, Strassburg)

Student Progress
(From Gregor Reisch's Margarita philosophica, Edition of 1504, Strassburg)

Frontispiece

First Edition, 1912
Reprinted 1918

First Edition, 1912
Reprinted 1918

With the exception of the coat of arms at the foot, the design on the title page is a reproduction of one used by the earliest known Cambridge printer, John Siberch, 1521

Besides the coat of arms at the bottom, the design on the title page is a copy of one used by the earliest known Cambridge printer, John Siberch, in 1521.

NOTE ON THE FRONTISPIECE

In this picture the schoolboy is seen arriving with his satchel and being presented with a hornbook by Nicostrata, the Latin muse Carmentis, who changed the Greek alphabet into the Latin. She admits him by the key of congruitas to the House of Wisdom ("Wisdom hath builded her house, she hath hewn out her seven pillars," Proverbs ix. 1). In the lowest story he begins his course in Donatus under a Bachelor of Arts armed with the birch; in the next he is promoted to Priscian. Then follow the other subjects of the Trivium and the Quadrivium each subject being represented by its chief exponent—logic by Aristotle, arithmetic by Boethius, geometry by Euclid, etc. Ptolemy, the philosopher, who represents astronomy, is confused with the kings of the same name. Pliny and Seneca represent the more advanced study of physical and of moral science respectively, and the edifice is crowned by Theology, the long and arduous course for which followed that of the Arts. Its representative in a medieval treatise is naturally Peter Lombard.

In this picture, we see a schoolboy arriving with his backpack and being given a hornbook by Nicostrata, the Latin muse Carmentis, who changed the Greek alphabet into Latin. She welcomes him with the key of congruitas to the House of Wisdom ("Wisdom has built her house, she has carved out her seven pillars," Proverbs ix. 1). On the lowest level, he starts his studies in Donatus under a Bachelor of Arts armed with a birch rod; in the next level, he advances to Priscian. Then come the other subjects of the Trivium and the Quadrivium, each expressed by its main representative—logic by Aristotle, arithmetic by Boethius, geometry by Euclid, and so on. Ptolemy, the philosopher who stands for astronomy, is often confused with the kings of the same name. Pliny and Seneca represent more advanced studies in physical and moral science, respectively, and the structure is topped off by Theology, the long and challenging course that comes after the Arts. Its representative in a medieval treatise is, of course, Peter Lombard.

NOTE

I wish to express my obligations to many recent writers on University history, and to the editors of University Statutes and other records, from which my illustrations of medieval student life have been derived. I owe special gratitude to Dr Hastings Rashdall, Fellow of New College and Canon of Hereford, my indebtedness to whose great work, The Universities of Europe in the Middle Ages, is apparent throughout the following pages. Dr Rashdall has been good enough to read my proof-sheets, and to make valuable criticisms and suggestions, and the Master of Emmanuel has rendered me a similar service.

I want to acknowledge the many recent authors who have written about university history, as well as the editors of university statutes and other records that have provided the basis for my portrayal of medieval student life. I especially want to thank Dr. Hastings Rashdall, a Fellow of New College and Canon of Hereford, whose influential work, The Universities of Europe in the Middle Ages, is evident throughout these pages. Dr. Rashdall was kind enough to review my proofs and offer valuable feedback and suggestions, and the Master of Emmanuel has provided similar support.

R. S. R.

R.S.R.

23rd January 1912.

January 23, 1912.

CONTENTS

Chaucer and the Medieval Student — The Great Period of University-Founding — The words "Universitas," "Collegium," "Studium Generale" — Bologna — Growth of Studia Generalia — Paris, Oxford, Cambridge — Definition of "Universitas"

Chaucer and the Medieval Student — The Great Period of University Founding — The terms "University," "College," "General Study" — Bologna — Rise of General Studies — Paris, Oxford, Cambridge — Definition of "University"

Student-Guilds at Bologna — "Nations" — The College of Doctors — Relations with the City — Position of an English Law Student at Bologna, and his relations to his Nation and his Universitas — The Office of Rector — Powers of the University over Citizens — The Degradation of the Bologna Masters — Examinations — The Doctorate — Regulations — Padua — Limitations of the Rector's Powers at Florence — Spanish Universities — Married Dons

Student-Guilds at Bologna — "Nations" — The College of Doctors — Relations with the City — The Position of an English Law Student at Bologna and His Connections to His Nation and His University — The Role of the Rector — University Authority over Citizens — The Decline of the Bologna Masters — Examinations — The Doctorate — Regulations — Padua — Limits of the Rector's Authority at Florence — Spanish Universities — Married Professors

Early History of the University of Paris — Faculties — "Nations" — Struggle with the Chancellor — Position of the Rector — Oxford — "Nations" — The Proctors — University Jurisdiction — Germany — Scotland

Early History of the University of Paris — Faculties — "Nations" — Struggle with the Chancellor — Position of the Rector — Oxford — "Nations" — The Proctors — University Jurisdiction — Germany — Scotland

Origin of the College System — Merton — Imitations of the Merton Rule — New College — Increase in Number of Regulations — Latin-Speaking — Conversation in Hall — Meals — College Rooms — Amusements — Penalties — Introduction of Corporal Punishment — The Tonsure — Attendance at Chapel — Vacations — Hospitality — The Career of an English Student — Meaning of "Poor and Indigent Scholars" — The College System at Paris — Sconcing — Other French Universities — A Visitation of a Medieval College

Origin of the College System — Merton — Imitations of the Merton Rule — New College — Increase in Number of Regulations — Latin-Speaking — Conversation in Hall — Meals — College Rooms — Amusements — Penalties — Introduction of Corporal Punishment — The Tonsure — Attendance at Chapel — Vacations — Hospitality — The Career of an English Student — Meaning of "Poor and Indigent Scholars" — The College System at Paris — Sconcing — Other French Universities — A Visitation of a Medieval College

Growth of Disciplinary Regulations at Paris and Oxford — Records of the Chancellor's Court — Discipline in Unendowed Halls — Academic Dress restricted to Graduates — Louvain — Leipsic — Leniency of Punishments — The Scottish Universities — Table Manners at Aberdeen — Life at Heidelberg

Growth of Disciplinary Regulations at Paris and Oxford — Records of the Chancellor's Court — Discipline in Unendowed Halls — Academic Dress Restricted to Graduates — Louvain — Leipzig — Leniency of Punishments — The Scottish Universities — Table Manners at Aberdeen — Life at Heidelberg

Admission of the Bajan at Paris — The Universities of Southern France — The Abbas Bejanorum — The "Jocund Advent" in Germany — the "Depositio" — Oxford — Scotland

Admission of the Bajan in Paris — The Universities of Southern France — The Abbas Bejanorum — The "Joyful Arrival" in Germany — the "Depositio" — Oxford — Scotland

Vienna — St Scholastica's Day at Oxford — Assaults by Members of the University — Records of the "Acta Rectorum" at Leipsic — Parisian Scholars and the Monks of St Germain

Vienna — St. Scholastica's Day at Oxford — Attacks by University Members — Records of the "Acta Rectorum" in Leipzig — Paris Scholars and the Monks of St. Germain

Instruction given in Latin — Preparation for the University — Grammar Masters — French taught at Oxford — The "Act" in Grammar — The Seven Liberal Arts and the Three Philosophies — Text-books — Ordinary and Cursory Lectures — Methods of Lecturing — Repetitions and Disputations — University and College Teaching — Examinations at Paris, Louvain, and Oxford — The Determining Feast — Walter Paston at Oxford

Instruction given in Latin — Preparation for University — Grammar Masters — French taught at Oxford — The "Act" in Grammar — The Seven Liberal Arts and the Three Philosophies — Textbooks — Ordinary and Cursory Lectures — Methods of Teaching — Repetitions and Debates — University and College Teaching — Exams at Paris, Louvain, and Oxford — The Deciding Feast — Walter Paston at Oxford

LIFE IN THE MEDIEVAL (p. 001) UNIVERSITY

CHAPTER I

INTRODUCTORY

"A Clerk ther was of Oxenford also,
That unto logik hadde longe y-go
As lene was his hors as is a rake,
And he was not right fat, I undertake;
But loked holwe, and therto soberly,
Ful thredbar was his overest courtepy,
For he had geten him yet no benefyce,
Ne was so worldly for to have offyce.
For him was lever have at his beddes heed
Twenty bokes, clad in blak or reed,
Of Aristotle and his philosophye,
Than robes riche, or fithele, or gay sautrye.
But al be that he was a philosophre,
Yet hadde he but litel gold in cofre;
But al that he might of his freendes hente,
On bokes and on lerninge he it spente,
And bisily gan for the soules preye
Of hem that yaf him wherwith to scoleye,
Of studie took he most cure and most hede,
Noght o word spak he more than was nede,
And that was seyd in forme and reverence
And short and quik, and ful of hy sentence.
Souninge in moral vertu was his speche.
And gladly wolde he lerne, and gladly teche."

A clerk from Oxford was there too,
Who had been studying logic for a long time.
His horse was as skinny as a rake,
And he wasn't exactly fat, I assure you;
But he looked hollow and kept to himself,
His outer coat was very threadbare,
For he hadn't gotten any benefice yet,
Nor was he worldly enough to hold an office.
He would rather have at his bedside
Twenty books, covered in black or red,
Of Aristotle and his philosophy,
Than rich robes, a lyre, or a fancy harp.
But even though he was a philosopher,
He had very little gold in his chest;
But whatever he could get from his friends,
He spent on books and learning,
And he busily prayed for the souls
Of those who gave him what he needed to study,
He took the utmost care and attention to his studies,
He didn't say more than was necessary,
And whatever he did say was done with formality and respect,
It was short, quick, and full of high meaning.
His speech resonated with moral virtue.
And he was eager to learn, and eager to teach.

An (p. 002) account of life in the medieval University might well take the form of a commentary upon the classical description of a medieval English student. His dress, the character of his studies and the nature of his materials, the hardships and the natural ambitions of his scholar's life, his obligations to founders and benefactors, suggest learned expositions which might

An (p. 002) account of life in the medieval University could easily resemble a commentary on the typical description of a medieval English student. His clothing, the nature of his studies and materials, the challenges he faced, and the natural ambitions of his student life, along with his responsibilities to donors and sponsors, all suggest insightful discussions that might

in judicious hands
Extend from here to Mesopotamy,

in good hands
Stretch from here to Iraq,

and will serve for a modest attempt to picture the environment of one of the Canterbury pilgrims.

and will serve as a humble effort to portray the setting of one of the Canterbury pilgrims.

Chaucer's famous lines do more than afford opportunities of explanation and comment; they give us an indication of the place assigned to universities and their students by English public opinion in the later Middle Ages. The monk of the "Prologue" is simply a country gentleman. No accusation of immorality is brought against him, but he is a jovial huntsman who likes the sound of the bridle jingling in the wind better than the call of the church bells, a lover of dogs and horses, of rich clothes and great feasts. The portrait of the friar is still less sympathetic; he is a frequenter of taverns, a devourer of widows' houses, a man of gross, perhaps of evil, life. The monk abandons his cloister and its rules, the friar despises the poor and (p. 003) the leper. The poet is making no socialistic attack upon the foundations of society, and no heretical onslaught upon the Church; he draws a portrait of two types of the English regular clergy. His description of two types of the English secular clergy forms an illuminating contrast. The noble verses, in which he tells of the virtues of the parish priest, certainly imply that the seculars also had their temptations and that they did not always resist them; but the fact remains that Chaucer chose as the representative of the parochial clergy one who

Chaucer's famous lines offer more than just chances for explanation and commentary; they reflect how English public opinion viewed universities and their students in the late Middle Ages. The monk from the "Prologue" is just a country gentleman. No accusations of immorality are made against him, but he’s a cheerful huntsman who prefers the sound of horse bridles jingling in the wind to the ringing of church bells, enjoying dogs and horses, fine clothes, and lavish feasts. The portrayal of the friar is even less favorable; he’s a regular at taverns, a taker advantage of widows' properties, living a coarse and possibly immoral life. The monk ignores his cloister and its rules, while the friar looks down on the poor and the leper. The poet isn’t launching a social critique against society or a heretical attack on the Church; he’s simply painting a picture of two types of English regular clergy. His depiction of two types of English secular clergy provides a striking contrast. The noble lines where he describes the virtues of the parish priest certainly suggest that secular clergy also faced temptations and didn’t always withstand them; however, it’s clear that Chaucer chose a representative of the parochial clergy who

"wayted after no pompe and reverence,
Ne maked him a spyced conscience,
But Cristes lore, and his apostles twelve,
He taughte, but first he folwed it himselve."

"he didn't show up with any fanfare or formalities,
nor did he create a fancy conscience,
but he taught Christ’s teachings and his twelve apostles,
and first he practiced them himself."

The history of pious and charitable foundations is a vindication of the truth of the portraiture of the "Prologue." The foundation of a new monastery and the endowment of the friars had alike ceased to attract the benevolent donor, who was turning his attention to the universities, where secular clergy were numerous. The clerks of Oxford and Cambridge had succeeded to the place held by the monks, and, after them, by the friars, in the affection and the respect of the nation.

The history of religious and charitable foundations proves the accuracy of the depiction in the "Prologue." The establishment of new monasteries and the support for friars no longer appealed to generous donors, who were now focusing on universities, where there were many secular clergy. The scholars of Oxford and Cambridge had taken the place once held by monks and later by friars in the love and respect of the nation.

Outside the kingdom of England the fourteenth century was also a great period in the growth of universities (p. 004) and colleges, to which, all over Europe, privileges and endowments were granted by popes, emperors, kings, princes, bishops and municipalities. To attempt to indicate the various causes and conditions which, in different countries, led to the growth, in numbers and in wealth, of institutions for the pursuit of learning would be to wander from our special topic; but we may take the period from the middle of the fourteenth to the middle of the fifteenth century as that in which the medieval University made its greatest appeal to the imagination of the peoples of Europe. Its institutional forms had become definite, its terminology fixed, and the materials for a study of the life of the fourteenth century student are abundant. The conditions of student life varied, of course, with country and climate, and with the differences in the constitutions of individual universities and in their relations to Church and State. No single picture of the medieval student can be drawn, but it will be convenient to choose the second half of the fourteenth century, or the first half of the fifteenth, as the central point of our investigation.

Outside of England, the fourteenth century was also a significant time for the growth of universities (p. 004) and colleges, which received privileges and funding from popes, emperors, kings, princes, bishops, and local governments throughout Europe. It would be off-topic to explore all the various causes and conditions that led to the increase in both number and wealth of educational institutions in different countries. However, we can consider the period from the mid-fourteenth to the mid-fifteenth century as the time when the medieval university captured the imagination of people across Europe. Its structure became established, its terminology consistent, and there is a wealth of material available to study the life of students in the fourteenth century. Student life varied with different countries and climates, as well as the individual characteristics of each university and their relationships with Church and State. While we can't create a single portrait of the medieval student, it makes sense to focus on the second half of the fourteenth century or the first half of the fifteenth century as the central point of our investigation.

We have already used technical terms, "University," "College," "Student," which require elucidation, and others will arise in the course of our inquiry. What is a University? At the present day a University is, in England, a corporation whose power (p. 005) of granting certain degrees is recognised by the State; but nothing of this is implied in the word "University." Its literal meaning is simply an association. Recent writers on University history have pointed out that Universitas vestra, in a letter addressed to a body of persons, means merely "the whole of you" and that the term was by no means restricted to learned bodies. It was frequently applied to municipal corporations; Dr Rashdall, in his learned work, tells us that it is used by medieval writers in addressing "all faithful Christian people," and he quotes an instance in which Pisan captives at Genoa in the end of the thirteenth century formed themselves into a "Universitas carceratorum." The word "College" affords us no further enlightenment. It, too, means literally a community or association, and, unlike the sister term University, it has never become restricted to a scholastic association. The Senators of the "College of Justice" are the judges of the Supreme Court in Scotland.

We've already used some specific terms like "University," "College," and "Student," which need clarification, and we'll encounter more as we go along. So, what is a University? Today, in England, a University is a corporation recognized by the State that has the authority to grant certain degrees; however, this isn’t what the term "University" originally meant. It literally just means an association. Recent scholars studying University history have pointed out that Universitas vestra in a letter to a group of people simply means "the whole of you" and the term was not exclusively used for academic bodies. It was often applied to municipal corporations; Dr. Rashdall, in his scholarly book, notes that medieval writers used it to address "all faithful Christian people," and he cites an example where Pisan captives in Genoa at the end of the 13th century formed a "Universitas carceratorum." The word "College" doesn’t clarify things much either. It literally means a community or association and, unlike "University," it has never been limited to an academic context. For example, the Senators of the "College of Justice" are the judges of Scotland's Supreme Court.

We must call in a third term to help us. In what we should describe as the early days of European universities, there came into use a phrase sometimes written as Studium Universale or Studium Commune, but more usually Studium Generale. It was used in much the same sense in which we speak of a University to-day, and a short sketch of (p. 006) its history is necessary for the solution of our problem.

We need to bring in a third party to assist us. In what we might refer to as the early days of European universities, a term began to be used, sometimes written as Studium Universale or Studium Commune, but more commonly as Studium Generale. It was used in a similar way to how we talk about a university today, and a brief overview of (p. 006) its history is essential for solving our issue.

The twelfth century produced in Europe a renewal of interest and a revival of learning, brought about partly by the influence of great thinkers like St Anselm and Abelard, and partly by the discovery of lost works of Aristotle. The impulse thus given to study resulted in an increase in the numbers of students, and students were naturally attracted to schools where masters and teachers possessed, or had left behind them, great names. At Bologna there was a great teacher of the Civil Law in the first quarter of the twelfth century, and a great writer on Canon Law lived there in the middle of the same century. To Bologna, therefore, there flocked students of law, though not of law alone. In the schools of Paris there were great masters of philosophy and theology to whom students crowded from all parts of Europe. Many of the foreign students at Paris were Englishmen, and when, at the time of Becket's quarrel with Henry II., the disputes between the sovereigns of England and France led to the recall of English students from the domain of their King's enemy, there grew up at Oxford a great school or Studium, which acquired something of the fame of Paris and Bologna. A struggle between the clerks who studied at Oxford and the people of the town broke out at the time of John's defiance (p. 007) of the Papacy, when the King outlawed the clergy of England, and this struggle led to the rise of a school at Cambridge. In Italy the institutions of the Studium at Bologna were copied at Modena, at Reggio, at Vicenza, at Arezzo, at Padua, and elsewhere, and in 1244 or 1245 Pope Innocent IV. founded a Studium of a different constitution, in dependence upon the Papal Court. In Spain great schools grew up at Palencia, Salamanca, and Valladolid; in France at Montpellier, Orleans, Angers, and Toulouse, and at Lyons and Reims. The impulse given by Bologna and Paris was thus leading to the foundation of new Studia or the development of old ones, for there were schools of repute at many of the places we have mentioned before the period with which we are now dealing (c. 1170-1250). It was inevitable that there should be a rivalry among these numerous schools, a rivalry which was accentuated as small and insignificant Studia came to claim for themselves equality of status with their older and greater contemporaries. Thus, in the latter half of the thirteenth century, there arose a necessity for a definition and a restriction of the term Studium Generale. The desirability of a definition was enhanced by the practice of granting to ecclesiastics dispensations from residence in their benefices for purposes of study; to prevent abuses it was essential that such permission should be (p. 008) limited to a number of recognised Studia Generalia.

The twelfth century saw a renewal of interest and a revival of learning in Europe, driven partly by influential thinkers like St. Anselm and Abelard, and partly by the rediscovery of lost works by Aristotle. This boost to education led to more students enrolling, naturally gravitating toward schools where renowned masters and teachers were present or had once taught. In Bologna, a prominent teacher of Civil Law was active in the early part of the twelfth century, and a notable writer on Canon Law was there in the middle of the century. As a result, students flocked to Bologna for law studies, but not just law. The schools in Paris had great masters in philosophy and theology, attracting students from all across Europe. Many of the foreign students in Paris were English, and during Becket's conflict with Henry II, when the disputes between the monarchs of England and France resulted in the recall of English students from their King's adversary's territory, a significant school, or Studium, emerged in Oxford, gaining some of the recognition of Paris and Bologna. A conflict erupted between the clerks studying at Oxford and the townspeople during John's defiance of the Papacy when the King outlawed the English clergy, leading to the establishment of a school at Cambridge. In Italy, the structures of the Studium in Bologna were replicated in Modena, Reggio, Vicenza, Arezzo, Padua, and other locations. In 1244 or 1245, Pope Innocent IV. established a Studium with a different constitution reliant on the Papal Court. In Spain, notable schools developed in Palencia, Salamanca, and Valladolid; in France, they emerged in Montpellier, Orleans, Angers, Toulouse, and at Lyons and Reims. The momentum initiated by Bologna and Paris led to the founding of new Studia or the enhancement of existing ones, as there were already reputable schools in many of the previously mentioned places prior to the period we are discussing (c. 1170-1250). It was inevitable that competition would arise among these many schools, a competition that intensified as smaller, less significant Studia sought equal status with their more established and recognized counterparts. Thus, in the latter half of the thirteenth century, there arose a need to define and limit the term Studium Generale. The necessity for a definition was heightened by the practice of granting ecclesiastics exemptions from residence in their benefices for study purposes; to prevent misuse, it was crucial that such permissions be restricted to a number of recognized Studia Generalia.

The difficulty of enforcing such a definition throughout almost the whole of Europe might seem likely to be great, but in point of fact it was inconsiderable. In the first half of the thirteenth century, the term Studium Generale was assuming recognised significance; a school which aspired to the name must not be restricted to natives of a particular town or country, it must have a number of masters, and it must teach not only the Seven Liberal Arts (of which we shall have to speak later), but also one or more of the higher studies of Theology, Law and Medicine (cf. Rashdall, vol. i. p. 9). But the title might still be adopted at will by ambitious schools, and the intervention of the great potentates of Europe was required to provide a mechanism for the differentiation of General from Particular Studia. Already, in the twelfth century, an Emperor and a Pope had given special privileges to students at Bologna and other Lombard towns, and a King of France had conferred privileges upon the scholars of Paris. In 1224 the Studium Generale of Naples was founded by the Emperor Frederick II., and in 1231 he gave a great privilege to the School of Medicine at Salerno, a Studium which was much more ancient than Bologna, but which existed solely for the study of Medicine and (p. 009) exerted no influence upon the growth of the European universities. Pope Gregory IX. founded the Studium at Toulouse some fifteen years before Innocent IV. established the Studium of the Roman Court. In 1254 Alfonso the Wise of Castile founded the Studium Generale of Salamanca. Thus it became usual for a school which claimed the status of a Studium Generale to possess the authority of Pope or Emperor or King.

The challenge of enforcing such a definition across almost all of Europe might seem significant, but in reality, it was minor. In the first half of the 13th century, the term Studium Generale was gaining recognized importance; a school that wanted this title could not just serve locals from a specific town or country, it needed to have several teachers and offer not only the Seven Liberal Arts (which we will discuss later) but also one or more advanced studies in Theology, Law, and Medicine (cf. Rashdall, vol. i. p. 9). However, the title could still be claimed by ambitious schools at will, and the involvement of major European powers was necessary to create a system for distinguishing General from Particular Studia. Already in the 12th century, an Emperor and a Pope had granted special privileges to students in Bologna and other Lombard towns, and a King of France had given privileges to scholars in Paris. In 1224, Emperor Frederick II. established the Studium Generale in Naples, and in 1231 he granted a significant privilege to the School of Medicine at Salerno, a Studium that was much older than Bologna but focused only on Medicine and (p. 009) had no influence on the growth of European universities. Pope Gregory IX. founded the Studium in Toulouse about fifteen years before Innocent IV. set up the Studium of the Roman Court. In 1254, Alfonso the Wise of Castile established the Studium Generale of Salamanca. Thus, it became standard for a school that claimed the status of a Studium Generale to have the authority of a Pope, Emperor, or King.

A distinction gradually arose between a Studium Generale under the authority of a Pope or an Emperor and one which was founded by a King or a City Republic, and which was known as a Studium Generale respectu regni. The distinction was founded upon the power of the Emperor or the Pope to grant the jus ubique docendi. This privilege, which could be conferred by no lesser potentate, gave a master in one Studium Generale the right of teaching in any other; it was more valuable in theory than in practice, but it was held in such esteem that in 1292 Bologna and Paris accepted the privilege from Pope Nicholas IV. Some of the Studia which we have mentioned as existing in the first half of the thirteenth century—Modena in Italy, and Lyons and Reims in France—never obtained this privilege, and as their organisation and their importance did not justify their inclusion among Studia Generalia, they never took rank among the universities of Europe. (p. 010) The status of Bologna and of Paris was, of course, universally recognised before and apart from the Bulls of Nicholas IV.; Padua did not accept a Papal grant until 1346 and then merely as a confirmation, not a creation, of its privileges as a Studium Generale; Oxford never received, though it twice asked for, a declaratory or confirmatory Bull, and based its claim upon immemorial custom and its own great position. Cambridge, which in the thirteenth century was a much less important seat of learning than Oxford, was formally recognised as a Studium Generale by Pope John XXII. in 1318; but its claim to the title had long been admitted, at all events within the realm of England. After 1318 Cambridge could grant the licentia ubique docendi, which Oxford did not formally confer, although Oxford men, as the graduates of a Studium Generale, certainly possessed the privilege.

A distinction gradually emerged between a Studium Generale under the authority of a Pope or an Emperor and one established by a King or a City Republic, known as a Studium Generale respectu regni. This distinction was based on the Emperor or Pope's power to grant the jus ubique docendi. This privilege, which could only be granted by a sovereign of high rank, allowed a master in one Studium Generale to teach in any other; while it was more valuable in theory than in practice, it was held in such high regard that in 1292 Bologna and Paris received this privilege from Pope Nicholas IV. Some of the Studia mentioned as existing in the early thirteenth century—Modena in Italy, and Lyons and Reims in France—never obtained this privilege. Since their organization and significance didn’t justify their inclusion among Studia Generalia, they were not recognized as universities in Europe. (p. 010) The statuses of Bologna and Paris were widely acknowledged even without the Bulls from Nicholas IV.; Padua didn’t accept a Papal grant until 1346 and then only as a confirmation, not a creation, of its privileges as a Studium Generale; Oxford requested a declaratory or confirmatory Bull twice but never received one, basing its claim on long-standing custom and its esteemed position. Cambridge, which was a much less significant center of learning than Oxford in the thirteenth century, was officially recognized as a Studium Generale by Pope John XXII in 1318; however, its claim to the title had already been accepted, at least within England. After 1318, Cambridge could grant the licentia ubique docendi, which Oxford did not formally confer, although graduates from Oxford, as those from a Studium Generale, certainly had this privilege.

Long before the definition of a Studium Generale as a school possessing, by the gift of Pope or Emperor, the jus ubique docendi, was generally accepted throughout Europe, we find the occurrence of the more familiar term, "Universitas," which we are now in a position to understand.

Long before the definition of a Studium Generale as a school granted the jus ubique docendi by the Pope or Emperor was widely recognized across Europe, we see the use of the more familiar term "Universitas," which we can now comprehend.

A Universitas was an association in the world of learning which corresponded to a Guild in the world of commerce, a union among men living in a Studium and possessing some common interests to protect (p. 011) and advance. Originally, a Universitas could exist in a less important school than a Studium Generale, but with exceptional instances of this kind we are not concerned. By the time which we have chosen for the central point of our survey, the importance of these guilds or Universitates had so greatly increased that the word "Universitas" was coming to be equivalent to "Studium Generale." In the fifteenth century, Dr Rashdall tells us, the two terms were synonymous. The Universitas Studii, the guild of the School, became, technically and officially, the Studium Generale itself, and Studia Generalia were distinguished by the kind of Universitates or guilds which they possessed. It is usual to speak of Bologna and Paris as the two great archetypal universities, and this description does not depend upon mere priority of date or upon the impetus given to thought and interest in Europe by their teachers or their methods. Bologna and Paris were two Studia Generalia with two different and irreconcilable types of Universitas. The Universitates of the Studium of Bologna were guilds of students; the Universitas of the Studium of Paris was a guild of masters. The great seats of learning in Medieval Europe were either universities of students or universities of masters, imitations of Bologna or of Paris, or modifications of one or the other or of both. It would be impossible to draw up (p. 012) a list and divide medieval universities into compartments. Nothing is more difficult to classify than the constitutions of living societies; a constitution which one man might regard as a modification of the constitution of Bologna would be in the opinion of another more correctly described as a modification of the constitution of Paris, and a development in the constitution of a University might be held to have altered its fundamental position and to transfer it from one class to another.

A university was a group in the academic world similar to a guild in commerce, a community of people living in a study environment who shared common interests to protect and advance. Originally, a university could exist in a less significant school than a Studium Generale, but we won’t focus on those rare cases. By the time we've chosen as the focal point of our study, the significance of these guilds or universities had grown so much that the term "universitas" was becoming synonymous with "studium generale." In the fifteenth century, Dr. Rashdall tells us, the two terms were interchangeable. The Universitas Studii, the guild of the School, officially became the Studium Generale itself, and different kinds of universities or guilds were distinguished based on what they had. It’s common to refer to Bologna and Paris as the two great model universities, and this description is not just based on their historical dates or the influence they had on thought and interest in Europe through their teachers or methods. Bologna and Paris were two Studia Generalia with two distinct and conflicting types of universitas. The universities of the Studium of Bologna were guilds of students; the universitas of the Studium of Paris was a guild of masters. The major centers of learning in Medieval Europe were either universities of students or universities of masters, mimicking Bologna or Paris, or variations of one, the other, or both. It would be impossible to create a comprehensive list and categorize medieval universities neatly. Nothing is more challenging to classify than the constitutions of living societies; a constitution that one person might see as a variation of Bologna's might be viewed by another as more accurately described as a variation of Paris’s, and a change in a university’s constitution could be seen as altering its fundamental status and moving it from one category to another.

Where students legislated for themselves, their rules were neither numerous nor detailed. Our information about life in the student-universities is, therefore, comparatively small, and it is with the universities of masters that we shall be chiefly concerned. It is, however, essential to understand the powers acquired by the student-guilds at Bologna, the institutions of which were reproduced by most of the Italian universities, by those of Spain and Portugal, and, much less accurately, by the smaller universities of France.

Where students set their own rules, those rules were neither many nor complicated. Our knowledge about life in student-run universities is, therefore, relatively limited, and we will mainly focus on the universities led by masters. However, it's important to grasp the powers that student guilds gained at Bologna, as their structure was copied by most of the Italian universities, as well as by those in Spain and Portugal, and, to a much lesser extent, by the smaller universities in France.

CHAPTER II (p. 013)

LIFE IN THE STUDENT-UNIVERSITIES

The Universitates or guilds which were formed in the Studium Generale of Bologna were associations of foreign students. The lack of political unity in the Italian peninsula was one of the circumstances that led to the peculiar and characteristic constitution evolved by the Italian universities. A famous Studium in an Italian city state must of necessity attract a large proportion of foreign students. These foreign students had neither civil nor political rights; they were men "out of their own law," for whom the government under which they lived made small and uncertain provision. Their strength lay in their numbers, and in the effect which their presence produced upon the prosperity and the reputation of the town. They early recognised the necessity of union if full use was to be made of the offensive and defensive weapons they possessed. The men who came to study law at Bologna were not schoolboys; some of them were beneficed ecclesiastics, others were lawyers, and most of them were possessed of adequate means of living. The provisions of Roman Law favoured the creation of (p. 014) such protective guilds; the privileges and immunities of the clergy afforded an analogy for the claim of foreign students to possess laws of their own; and the threat of the secession of a large community was likely to render a city state amenable to argument. The growth of guilds or communities held together by common interests and safeguarded by solemn oaths is one of the features of European history of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, and the students of Bologna took no unusual or extra-ordinary step when they formed their Universitates.

The Universitates, or guilds, formed in the Studium Generale of Bologna were associations of international students. The absence of political unity across the Italian peninsula was one of the factors that shaped the unique structure developed by the Italian universities. A renowned Studium in an Italian city-state naturally attracted a significant number of foreign students. These foreign students lacked civil and political rights; they were individuals "outside their own law," for whom the local government provided minimal and uncertain support. Their strength came from their numbers and the positive impact their presence had on the town's prosperity and reputation. They quickly understood the need for unity to fully utilize the advantages they had for protection and influence. The individuals who came to study law in Bologna were not mere schoolboys; some were beneficed clergy, others were lawyers, and the majority had sufficient means to support themselves. Roman Law supported the creation of (p. 014) such protective guilds; the privileges and immunities of the clergy provided a precedent for foreign students to claim their own laws; and the potential secession of a large community was likely to make a city-state more open to negotiation. The rise of guilds or communities formed around shared interests and secured by formal oaths is a notable aspect of European history in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, and the students of Bologna were not taking an unusual or extraordinary step when they established their Universitates.

The distinction of students into "Nations," which is still preserved in some of the Scottish universities, is derived from this guild-forming movement at Bologna at the end of the twelfth and the beginning of the thirteenth century. No citizen of Bologna was permitted to be a member of a guild, the protection of which he did not require. The tendency at first was towards the formation of a number of Universitates, membership of which was decided by considerations of nationality. But the conditions which had led to the formation of these Universitates were also likely to produce some measure of unification, and the law-students at Bologna soon ceased to have more than two great guilds, distinguished on geographical principles as the Universitas Citramontanorum and the Universitas Ultramontanorum. (p. 015) Each was sub-divided into nations; the cis-Alpine University consisting of Lombards, Tuscans, and Romans, and the trans-Alpine University of a varying number, including a Spanish, a Gascon, a Provençal, a Norman, and an English nation. The three cis-Alpine nations were, of course, much more populous at Bologna than the dozen or more trans-Alpine nations, and they were therefore sub-divided into sections known as Consiliariae. The students of Arts and Medicine, who at first possessed no organisation of their own and were under the control of the great law-guilds, succeeded in the fourteenth century in establishing a new Universitas within the Studium. The influence of Medicine predominated, for the Arts course was, at Bologna, regarded as merely a preparation for the study of Law and, especially, of Medicine; but this third Universitas gave a definite status and definite rights to the students of Arts. In the same century the two jurist universities came to act together so constantly that they were, for practical purposes, united, so that, by the beginning of the fifteenth century, the Studium Generale of Bologna contained virtually two universities, one of Law, and the other of Arts and Medicine, governed by freely-elected rectors. The peculiar relations of Theology to the Studium and to the universities is a topic which belongs to constitutional (p. 016) history, and not to our special subject.

The classification of students into "Nations," which is still maintained in some Scottish universities, comes from the guild-forming movement at Bologna at the end of the twelfth and the beginning of the thirteenth century. No citizen of Bologna was allowed to join a guild for which he didn’t need protection. Initially, the trend was toward creating several Universitates, with membership based on nationality. However, the circumstances that led to the formation of these Universitates also encouraged some degree of unification, and the law students in Bologna soon ended up with only two major guilds, distinguished by geographical regions as the Universitas Citramontanorum and the Universitas Ultramontanorum. (p. 015) Each was further divided into nations; the cis-Alpine University included Lombards, Tuscans, and Romans, while the trans-Alpine University had a varying number of nations, including a Spanish, a Gascon, a Provençal, a Norman, and an English nation. The three cis-Alpine nations were significantly more numerous at Bologna compared to the many trans-Alpine nations, which led them to be divided into groups known as Consiliariae. The students of Arts and Medicine, who initially had no organization of their own and were under the major law guilds, managed to establish a new Universitas within the Studium in the fourteenth century. The influence of Medicine was stronger, since the Arts course at Bologna was seen as merely a preparatory step for studying Law and, especially, Medicine; however, this third Universitas gave clear status and rights to the Arts students. In the same century, the two law universities began to work together so consistently that they functionally merged, so by the beginning of the fifteenth century, the Studium Generale of Bologna effectively contained two universities, one for Law and the other for Arts and Medicine, which were governed by freely-elected rectors. The unique relationship of Theology to the Studium and to the universities is a topic that belongs to constitutional (p. 016) history, rather than to our specific focus.

The universities of Bologna had to maintain a struggle with two other organisations, the guilds of masters and the authorities of this city state. They kept the first in subjection; they ultimately succumbed to the second. A guild of masters, doctors, or professors had existed in the Studium before the rise of the Universitates, and it survived with limited, but clearly defined, powers. The words "Doctor," "Professor," and "Magister" or "Dominus" were at first used indifferently, and a Master of Arts of a Scottish or a German University is still described on his diploma as a Doctor of Philosophy. The term "Master" was little used at Bologna, but it is convenient to employ "master" and "student" as the general terms for teacher and taught. The masters were the teachers of the Studium, and they protected their own interests by forming a guild the members of which, and they alone, had the right to teach. Graduation was originally admission into the guild of masters, and the chief privilege attached to it was the right to teach. This privilege ultimately became merely a theoretical right at Bologna, where the teachers tended to become a close corporation of professors, like the Senatus of a Scottish University.

The universities of Bologna had to deal with two other organizations, the guild of masters and the authorities of this city-state. They kept the former under control but eventually gave in to the latter. A guild of masters, doctors, or professors had existed in the Studium before the rise of the Universitates and continued to exist with limited but clearly defined powers. The terms "Doctor," "Professor," and "Magister" or "Dominus" were initially used interchangeably, and a Master of Arts from a Scottish or German University is still referred to on his diploma as a Doctor of Philosophy. The term "Master" was rarely used in Bologna, but it's practical to use "master" and "student" as general terms for teacher and learner. The masters were the instructors of the Studium, and they protected their interests by forming a guild, whose members alone had the right to teach. Graduation originally meant admission into the guild of masters, and the main privilege associated with it was the right to teach. This privilege eventually became just a theoretical right at Bologna, where the teachers tended to form a close-knit group of professors, similar to the Senatus of a Scottish University.

The Guild or College of Masters who taught law in (p. 017) the Studium of Bologna naturally resented the rise of the universities of students. The doctors, they said, should elect the rectors, as they do at Paris. The scholars follow no trade, they are merely the pupils of those who do practise a profession, and they have no right to choose rulers for themselves any more than the apprentices of the skinners. The masters were citizens of Bologna, and it might be expected that the State would assist them in their struggle with a body of foreign apprentices; but the threat of migration turned the scales in favour of the students. There were no buildings and no endowments to render a migration difficult, and migration did from time to time take place. The masters themselves were dependent upon fees for their livelihood; they were, at Bologna, frequently laymen with no benefice to fall back upon, and with wives and children to maintain. As time went on and the teaching masters became a limited number of professors, they were given salaries, at first by the student-universities themselves and afterwards by the city, which feared to offend the student-universities. They thus passed, to a large extent, under the control of the universities; how far, we shall see as our story progresses. The city authorities tried ineffectually to curb the universities and to prevent migrations, but the students, with the support of the Papacy, succeeded in maintaining the strength of (p. 018) their organisations, and when, in the middle of the fourteenth century, secessions from Bologna came to an end, the students had obtained the recognition and most of the privileges they desired. In course of time the authority of the State increased at Bologna and elsewhere, bodies of Reformatores Studii came to be appointed by republics or tyrants in Italian university cities, and these boards gradually absorbed the government of the universities. The foundation of residential colleges, and the erection of buildings by the universities themselves, deprived the students of the possibility of reviving the long disused weapon of a migration, and when the power of the Papacy became supreme in Bologna, the freedom of its student-universities came to an end. This, however, belongs to a later age. We must now attempt to obtain some picture of the life of a medieval student at Bologna during the greatness of the Universitates.

The Guild or College of Masters who taught law in (p. 017) the Studium of Bologna naturally resented the rise of student-run universities. They argued that the doctors should elect the rectors, just like they do in Paris. The scholars don’t practice a trade; they're just students of those who do, and they have no right to choose their own leaders any more than the apprentices of the skinners do. The masters were citizens of Bologna, and it was expected that the State would support them in their struggle against these foreign apprentices. However, the threat of students leaving tipped the scales in favor of the students. There were no buildings or endowments that made migration difficult, and migrations did happen from time to time. The masters relied on fees for their income; in Bologna, many were laypeople without any backup resources and had families to support. Over time, as the teaching masters became a limited number of professors, they were given salaries, first by the student universities and later by the city, which feared upsetting the student universities. They largely came under the universities' control; we'll see how far as our story progresses. The city officials tried unsuccessfully to restrain the universities and prevent migrations, but with the Papacy's support, the students managed to maintain the strength of their organizations. By the mid-fourteenth century, when the secessions from Bologna came to an end, students had gained recognition and most of the privileges they sought. Eventually, the authority of the State in Bologna and other areas grew, and boards called Reformatores Studii were established by republics or tyrants in Italian university cities, slowly taking over the governance of the universities. The founding of residential colleges and the construction of buildings by the universities themselves removed the students' ability to revive the long-unused option of migration. When the Papacy became dominant in Bologna, the freedom of its student universities ended. But that's a story for a later time. For now, we need to paint a picture of the life of a medieval student at Bologna during the height of the Universitates.

We will choose an Englishman who arrives at Bologna early in the fifteenth century to study law. He finds himself at once a member of the English nation of the Trans-montane University; he pays his fee, takes the oath of obedience to the Rector, and his name is placed upon the "matricula" or roll of members of the University. He does not look about for a lodging-house, like a modern student in a Scottish University, but joins with some companions (socii) (p. 019) probably of his own nation, to take a house. If our new-comer had been a Spaniard, he might have been fortunate enough to find a place in the great Spanish College which had been founded in the latter half of the fourteenth century; as it is, he and his friends settle down almost as citizens of Bologna. The success of the universities in their attempt to form a citizenship outside the state had long ago resulted in the creation also of a semi-citizenship within the state. The laws of the city of Bologna allowed the students to be regarded as citizens so long as they were members of a University. Our young Englishman has, of course, no share in the government of the town, but he possesses all rights necessary for the protection of his person and property; he can make a legal will and bring an action against a citizen. The existence of these privileges, unusual and remarkable in a medieval state, may excite his curiosity about the method by which they were acquired, and he will probably be told strange and terrible tales of the bad old times when a foreign student was as helpless as any other foreigner in a strange town, and might be tortured by unfair and tyrannous judges. If he is historically minded, he will learn about the rise of the smaller guilds which are now amalgamated in his Universitas; how, like other guilds, they were benefit societies caring for the sick and the poor, burying the (p. 020) dead, and providing for common religious services and common feasts. He will be told (in language unfamiliar at Oxford) how the proctors or representatives of the guild were sent to cheer up the sick and, if necessary, to relieve their necessities, and to reconcile members who had quarrelled. The corporate payment for feasts included the cost of replacing broken windows, which (at all events among the German students at Bologna) seem to have been associated with occasions of rejoicing. The guild would pay for the release of one of its members who was in prison, but it would also insist upon the payment of the debts, even of those who had "gone down." It was essential that the credit of the guild with the citizens of Bologna should be maintained.

We will choose an Englishman who arrives in Bologna early in the fifteenth century to study law. Right away, he becomes a member of the English group at the Transmontane University; he pays his fee, takes an oath of loyalty to the Rector, and his name is added to the "matricula," or roll of university members. Instead of looking for a boarding house like a modern student at a Scottish university, he teams up with some fellow countrymen (socii) (p. 019) to rent a house together. If he had been a Spaniard, he might have been lucky enough to find a spot in the prestigious Spanish College founded in the late fourteenth century; as it is, he and his friends settle in almost like citizens of Bologna. The success of the universities in forming a citizenship outside the state had long led to a kind of semi-citizenship within the state. The laws of Bologna allowed students to be considered citizens as long as they were members of a university. Our young Englishman has, of course, no role in the local government, but he has all the rights necessary to protect himself and his belongings; he can make a legal will and sue a citizen. The existence of these privileges, unusual and remarkable in a medieval state, may pique his interest about how they were obtained, and he will likely hear bizarre and frightening stories about the bad old days when a foreign student was as powerless as any other outsider in a strange town and might suffer at the hands of unfair and tyrannical judges. If he's historically inclined, he will learn about the rise of the smaller guilds now merged into his Universitas; how, like other guilds, they were support societies for the sick and the poor, handling burials (p. 020) and organizing shared religious services and communal feasts. He will be told (in language unfamiliar at Oxford) how the proctors or representatives of the guild would visit the sick to offer support and, if needed, provide assistance, as well as resolve disputes among members. The collective funding for feasts included the cost of fixing broken windows, which (at least among the German students in Bologna) seemed to coincide with times of celebration. The guild would cover the release of a member imprisoned, but it would also demand the payment of debts, even from those who had "fallen." It was crucial to maintain the guild's reputation with the citizens of Bologna.

Many of these purposes were still served by the "nation" to which our Bologna freshman belonged: but the really important organisation was that of his Universitas. One of his first duties might happen to be connected with the election of a new Rector. The title of the office was common in Italy and was the equivalent of the Podesta, or chief magistrate, of an Italian town. The choice of a new Rector would probably be limited, for the honour was costly, and the share of the fines which the Rector received could not nearly meet his expenses. As his jurisdiction included clerks, it was necessary, by (p. 021) the Canon Law, that he should have the tonsure, and be, at all events technically, a clerk. He could not belong to any religious order, his obligations to which might conflict with his duty to the Universitas, and the expense of the office made it desirable that he should be a beneficed clergyman who was dispensed from residence in his benefice; he could enter upon his duties at the age of twenty-four, and he was not necessarily a priest or even a deacon. Our freshman played a small part in the election. As a member of the English nation, he would help to choose a Consiliarius, who had a vote in the election, and who became one of the Rector's permanent Council. The dignity of the Rector's position would be impressed upon our novice by his senior contemporaries, who could boast that, if a Cardinal came to Bologna, he must yield precedence to the Rector, and the lesson would be emphasised by a great feast on the occasion of the solemn installation and possibly by a tournament and a dance, certainly by some more magnificent banquet than that given by a Rector of the University of Arts and Medicine. After our student's day there grew up a strange ceremony of tearing the robe of the new Rector and selling back the pieces to him, and statutes had to be passed prohibiting the acceptance of money for the fragments, although if any student succeeded in capturing the robe (p. 022) without injuring it, he might claim its redemption. The state and hospitality which the office entailed led to its being made compulsory to accept the offer of it, but this arrangement failed to maintain the ancient prestige of the Rectorship which, after the decline of the Universitates themselves, had outlived its usefulness.

Many of these purposes were still served by the "nation" that our Bologna freshman belonged to: but the really important organization was his Universitas. One of his first responsibilities might involve the election of a new Rector. The title of the position was common in Italy and was equivalent to the Podesta, or chief magistrate, of an Italian town. The choice of a new Rector would probably be limited, as the honor was expensive, and the share of the fines that the Rector received couldn't nearly cover his costs. Since his jurisdiction included clerks, it was necessary, according to (p. 021) Canon Law, for him to have the tonsure and to be, at least technically, a clerk. He couldn't belong to any religious order, as his obligations might conflict with his duty to the Universitas, and the expense of the office made it preferable for him to be a beneficed clergyman who was excused from residence in his benefice; he could start his duties at the age of twenty-four, and he wasn't necessarily a priest or even a deacon. Our freshman had a small role in the election. As a member of the English nation, he would help choose a Consiliarius, who had a vote in the election and became one of the Rector's permanent Council members. The importance of the Rector's position would be impressed upon our novice by his older peers, who could boast that if a Cardinal came to Bologna, he would have to give way to the Rector, and the lesson would be reinforced by a big feast during the solemn installation, possibly complemented by a tournament and a dance, definitely by a more lavish banquet than that provided by a Rector of the University of Arts and Medicine. After our student's time, a strange tradition developed of tearing the robe of the new Rector and selling the pieces back to him, and rules had to be made prohibiting the acceptance of money for the scraps, although if any student managed to capture the robe (p. 022) without damaging it, he could claim its redemption. The status and hospitality that came with the office made it compulsory to accept the offer, but this arrangement failed to uphold the ancient prestige of the Rectorship, which had outlived its usefulness after the decline of the Universitates themselves.

Magnificent as was the position of the Rector of a Universitas, our young Englishman would soon discover that his Rector was only a constitutional sovereign. He had to observe the statutes and to consult his Council upon important questions. He had no power to dispense with the penalties imposed by the regulations, and for any mismanagement of the pecuniary affairs of the Universitas he was personally liable, when at the end of his period of office he had to meet a Committee and to render an account of his stewardship. He could sentence offending students to money fines, but he must have the consent of his Council before expelling them or declaring them subject to the ecclesiastical and social penalties of the perjured man. He claimed to try cases brought by students against townsmen, and about the time of our scholar's arrival, the town had admitted that he might try students accused of criminal offences forbidden by the University statutes, and had agreed to carry out his sentences. Too free a use of the secular arm would naturally lead (p. 023) to unpopularity and trouble; the spectacle of a student being handed over to the gaolers of the Podesta or of the Bishop can never have been pleasant in the eyes of a Universitas. Changes in the statutes of the University could not be made by the Rector; every twenty years eight "Statutarii" were appointed to revise the code, and alterations made at other times required the consent of the Congregation, which consisted of all students except citizens of Bologna and a few poor scholars who did not subscribe to the funds of the Universitas. By the time of which we are speaking, the two jurist-universities at Bologna met together in one Congregation, and if a Congregation happens to be held during our Englishman's residence at Bologna, he will find himself bound under serious penalties to attend its session, where he will mix on equal, terms with members of the Cismontane University, listening to, or taking part in, the debates (conducted in Latin) and throwing his black or white bean into the ballot box when a vote is necessary.

As impressive as the position of the Rector of a University was, our young Englishman would soon learn that his Rector was merely a figurehead. He had to follow the rules and consult his Council on important matters. He couldn't ignore the penalties set by the regulations, and he was personally responsible for any mishandling of the university's finances, having to meet a Committee at the end of his term to account for his management. He could impose fines on students who misbehaved, but he needed his Council's approval before expelling them or subjecting them to the church and social penalties for perjury. He claimed the right to hear cases brought by students against townspeople, and around the time our scholar arrived, the town had agreed that he could also hear cases involving students accused of crimes against university rules and had promised to enforce his judgments. However, being too aggressive with his authority could easily lead to unpopularity and issues; the sight of a student being handed over to the town’s or bishop's jailers could not have been a pleasant one for a University. Changes to the university's rules couldn’t be made by the Rector; every twenty years, eight "Statutarii" were appointed to review the code, and any changes at other times required approval from the Congregation, which included all students except for the citizens of Bologna and a few poor scholars who didn't contribute to the university's funds. During the period we’re discussing, the two law universities at Bologna met together in one Congregation, and if a Congregation happened to be held while our Englishman was in Bologna, he would be required to attend under serious penalties, where he would interact on equal terms with members of the Cismontane University, listening to or participating in debates (which were conducted in Latin) and casting his black or white bean in the ballot box when voting was needed.

Although the city of Bologna never admitted the jurisdiction of a Universitas over citizens of the town, there were some classes of citizens whose trade or profession made them virtually its subjects. Landlords, stationers, and masters or doctors were in a peculiar relation to the universities, which did not fail to use their advantage to the uttermost. If (p. 024) our English student and his socii had any dispute about the rent of their house, there was a compulsory system of arbitration; if he found an error in a MS. which he had hired or purchased from a Bologna bookseller he was bound to report it to a University Board whose duty it was to inspect MSS. offered for sale or hire, and the bookseller would be ordered to pay a fine; he was protected from extortionate prices by a system which allowed the bookseller a fixed profit on a second-hand book. MSS. were freely reproduced by the booksellers' clerks, and were neither scarce nor unduly expensive, although elaborately illuminated MSS. were naturally very valuable. The landlords and the booksellers were kept in proper submission by threats of interdictio or privatio. A citizen who offended the University was debarred from all intercourse with students, who were strictly forbidden to hire his house or his books; if a townsman brought a "calumnious accusation" against a student, and disobeyed a rectorial command to desist, he and his children, to the third generation, and all their goods, were to lie under an interdict, "sine spe restitutionis."

Although the city of Bologna never acknowledged the authority of a Universitas over its residents, there were certain groups of citizens whose trades or professions effectively made them its subjects. Landlords, stationers, and masters or doctors had a unique relationship with the universities, which exploited this to the fullest. If (p. 024) our English student and his friends had any disagreement about the rent of their house, there was a mandatory arbitration system; if he discovered a mistake in a manuscript he had rented or bought from a Bologna bookseller, he had to report it to a University Board responsible for checking manuscripts available for sale or rent, and the bookseller could be fined; he was safeguarded against exorbitant prices by a system that allowed the bookseller a fixed profit on second-hand books. Manuscripts were easily reproduced by the booksellers' clerks and were neither rare nor overly expensive, although elaborately decorated manuscripts were, of course, very valuable. The landlords and booksellers were kept in line through threats of interdictio or privatio. A citizen who wronged the University was banned from interacting with students, who were strictly prohibited from renting his house or buying his books; if a townsman made a "false accusation" against a student and ignored a rector’s order to stop, he and his descendants for three generations, along with all their possessions, would be placed under an interdict, "sine spe restitutionis."

Interdictio, or discommuning, was also the great weapon which might be employed against the masters of the Studium. The degradation of the masters was a gradual process, and it was never complete. The privileges given by Frederick Barbarossa to Lombard scholars (p. 025) in the middle of the twelfth century included a right of jurisdiction over their pupils, and a Papal Bull of the end of the century speaks of masters and scholars meeting together in congregations. The organisation of the Universitas ultimately confined membership of congregation to students, and the powers of the Rector rendered the magisterial jurisdiction merely nominal. The loss of their privileges is attributed by Canon Rashdall to the attitude they adopted in the early struggles between the municipality and the student-guilds. The doctors, who were citizens of Bologna, allied themselves, he says, "with the City against the students in the selfish effort to exclude from the substantial privileges of the Doctorate all but their own fellow-citizens.... It was through identifying themselves with the City rather than with the scholars that the Doctors of Bologna sank into their strange and undignified servitude to their own pupils." They made a further mistake in quarrelling with the town—the earliest migrations were migrations of professors—and when, in the middle of the thirteenth century, a permanent modus vivendi was arrived at between the city and the universities, the rights of the doctors received no consideration. Other citizens of Bologna were forbidden to take an oath of obedience to the rectors, but the masters, who, in theory, possessed rights of jurisdiction over their pupils, (p. 026) were, in fact, compelled by the universities to take this oath. Even those of them who received salaries from the town were not exempted. A doctor who refused to take a vow of obedience to the representative of his pupils had no means of collecting his lecture-fees, which remained of some importance even after the introduction of salaries, and he was liable to further punishment at the will of the Rector. The ultimate penalty was deprivatio, and when this sentence was pronounced, not only were the lectures of the offending doctor boycotted, but all social intercourse with him was forbidden; students must avoid his company in private as well as decline his ministrations in the Studium. His restoration could only be accomplished by a vote of the whole University solemnly assembled in Congregation.

Interdictio, or excommunication, was a powerful tool that could be used against the masters of the Studium. The demotion of the masters was a gradual process, and it was never complete. The privileges granted by Frederick Barbarossa to Lombard scholars (p. 025) in the mid-twelfth century included a right to oversee their students, and a Papal Bull from the end of the century mentions masters and scholars gathering in groups. The organization of the Universitas eventually limited membership in these groups to students, and the authority of the Rector made the magisterial authority mostly symbolic. Canon Rashdall attributes their loss of privilege to the stance they took in the early conflicts between the municipality and the student guilds. The doctors, who were citizens of Bologna, allied themselves, he argues, "with the City against the students in the selfish effort to exclude from the substantial privileges of the Doctorate all but their own fellow citizens.... It was through aligning with the City rather than with the scholars that the Doctors of Bologna fell into their strange and undignified servitude to their own students." They also erred by arguing with the town—the earliest movements were those of professors—and when, in the mid-thirteenth century, a permanent modus vivendi was established between the city and the universities, the rights of the doctors were ignored. Other citizens of Bologna were prohibited from pledging loyalty to the rectors, but the masters, who, in theory, had rights to oversee their students, (p. 026) were actually forced by the universities to take this pledge. Even those who received salaries from the town were not exempt. A doctor who refused to take an oath of loyalty to the representative of his students had no way to collect his lecture fees, which remained significant even after salaries were introduced, and he could face additional penalties at the discretion of the Rector. The ultimate penalty was deprivatio, and when this sentence was handed down, the lectures of the offending doctor were boycotted, and all social interaction with him was prohibited; students had to avoid him in private and decline his services in the Studium. His reinstatement could only occur through a vote of the entire University gathered in Congregation.

The oath of obedience was not merely a constitutional weapon kept in reserve for occasional serious disputes; it affected the daily life of the Studium, and the masters were subject to numerous petty indignities, which could not fail to impress our English student if he was familiar with University life in his own country. He would see, with surprise, a doctor's lecture interrupted by the arrival of a University Bedel, as the debates of the House of Commons are interrupted by the arrival of Black Rod, and his instructor would maintain a reverent silence (p. 027) while the Rector's officer delivered some message from the University, or informed the professor of some new regulation. If the learned doctor "cut" a lecture, our student would find himself compelled to inform the authorities of the University, and he would hear of fines inflicted upon the doctors for absence, for lateness, for attracting too small an audience, for omitting portions of a subject or avoiding the elucidation of its difficulties, and for inattention while the "precepta" or "mandata" of the Rector were being read in the schools. He and his fellow-students might graciously grant their master a holiday, but the permission had to be confirmed by the Rector; if a lecture was prolonged a minute after the appointed time, the doctor found himself addressing empty benches. The humiliation of the master's position was increased by the fact that his pupils were always acting as spies upon him, and they were themselves liable to penalties for conniving at any infringement of the regulations on his part. At Bologna, even the privilege of teaching was, to a slight extent, shared by the doctors with their pupils. Lectures were divided into two classes, ordinary and extra-ordinary; the ordinary lectures were the duty of the doctors, but senior students (bachelors) were authorised by the Rector to share with the doctors the duty of giving extra-ordinary lectures. There were (p. 028) six chairs, endowed by the city, which were held by students, and the occupant of one of these was entitled to deliver ordinary lectures. Dr Rashdall finds the explanation of this anomaly in an incident in the fourteenth century history of Bologna, when the Tyrant of the City forbade the professors to teach. The student-chairs were rather endowments for the Rectorship or for poor scholars than serious rivals to the ordinary professorships, and the extra-ordinary lectures delivered by students or bachelors may be regarded as a kind of apprenticeship for future doctors.

The oath of obedience wasn't just a constitutional tool saved for serious disputes; it impacted daily life at the Studium, and the masters faced many small indignities that would definitely catch the attention of our English student, especially if he was familiar with University life back home. He would be surprised to see a doctor's lecture interrupted by the arrival of a University Bedel, just like debates in the House of Commons are interrupted by Black Rod, and the professor would maintain a respectful silence (p. 027) while the Rector's officer delivered a message from the University or informed the professor of new regulations. If the doctor "cut" a lecture, our student would have to report it to the University authorities, and he would hear about fines slapped on professors for being absent, late, attracting too few attendees, skipping parts of the subject, avoiding difficult explanations, or being inattentive while the Rector's "precepta" or "mandata" were read in the classrooms. He and his fellow students might generously give their teacher a day off, but that had to be approved by the Rector; if a lecture went a minute over the scheduled time, the professor would find himself speaking to empty seats. The master's humiliation was heightened by the fact that his students always acted as spies, and they could also face penalties for ignoring any infractions on his part. At Bologna, even the privilege of teaching was somewhat shared by the professors and their students. Lectures were split into two categories: ordinary and extraordinary; the ordinary lectures were the responsibility of the doctors, but senior students (bachelors) were authorized by the Rector to help out with the extraordinary lectures. There were (p. 028) six chairs, funded by the city, that were held by students, and the person in one of these chairs was allowed to give ordinary lectures. Dr. Rashdall attributes this unusual situation to an incident in Bologna's fourteenth-century history when the City's Tyrant forbade the professors from teaching. The student chairs were more about supporting the Rectorship or helping poor scholars than competing with ordinary professorships, and the extraordinary lectures delivered by students or bachelors could be seen as a kind of apprenticeship for future doctors.

There remained one department of the work of the Studium in which our Bologna student would find his masters supreme. The sacred right of examining still belonged to the teachers, even though the essential purpose of the examination was changed. The doctors of Bologna had succeeded in preserving the right to teach as a privilege of Bolognese citizens and even of restricting it, to some extent, to certain families, and the foreign student could not hope to become a professor of his own studium. But the prestige of the University rendered Bolognese students ambitious of the doctorate, and the doctorate had come to mean more than a mere licence to teach. This licence, which had originally been conferred by the doctors themselves, required, after the issue of a Papal Bull (p. 029) in 1219, the consent of the Archdeacon of Bologna, and the Papal grant of the jus ubique docendi in 1292 increased at once the importance of the mastership and of the authority of the Archdeacon, who came to be described as the Chancellor and Head of the Studium. "Graduation," in Dr Rashdall's words, "ceased to imply the mere admission into a private Society of teachers, and bestowed a definite legal status in the eyes of Church and State alike.... The Universities passed from merely local into ecumenical organisations; the Doctorate became an order of intellectual nobility with as distinct and definite a place in the hierarchical system of medieval Christendom as the Priesthood or the Knighthood." The Archdeacon of Bologna, even when he was regarded as the Chancellor, did not wrest from the college of doctors the right to decide who should be deemed worthy of a title which Cardinals were pleased to possess. The licence which he required before admitting a student to the doctorate continued to be conferred by the Bologna doctors after due examination.

There was still one area of the Studium where our Bologna student found the highest authority among his professors. The sacred right to examine still belonged to the teachers, even though the main purpose of the examination had changed. The doctors of Bologna had managed to keep the right to teach as a privilege for Bolognese citizens, and even limited it to certain families, meaning the foreign student couldn't expect to become a professor in his own studium. However, the prestige of the University made Bolognese students eager to obtain their doctorate, which had come to represent more than just a license to teach. This license, originally granted by the doctors themselves, required, after the issuance of a Papal Bull (p. 029) in 1219, the approval of the Archdeacon of Bologna. The Papal grant of the jus ubique docendi in 1292 significantly boosted the status of being a master and the authority of the Archdeacon, who became known as the Chancellor and Head of the Studium. “Graduation,” in Dr. Rashdall's words, “stopped being just an entry into a private Society of teachers and instead provided a definite legal status in the eyes of both Church and State.... The Universities evolved from merely local to global organizations; the Doctorate became a mark of intellectual privilege with a clear and specific role in the hierarchical system of medieval Christendom, akin to the Priesthood or the Knighthood.” Even as the Archdeacon of Bologna was viewed as the Chancellor, he did not take from the college of doctors the authority to decide who was worthy of a title that Cardinals were proud to hold. The license needed to admit a student to the doctorate continued to be granted by the Bologna doctors after the appropriate examination.

We will assume that our English student has now completed his course of study. He has duly attended the prescribed lectures—not less than three a week. He has gone in the early mornings, when the bell at St Peter's Church was ringing for mass, to spend some two hours listening to the "ordinary" lecture (p. 030) delivered by a doctor in his own house or in a hired room; his successors a generation or two later would find buildings erected by the University for the purpose. The rest of his morning and an hour or two in the afternoon have also, if he is an industrious student, been devoted to lectures, and he has not been neglectful of private study. He has enjoyed the numerous holidays afforded by the Feasts of the Church, and several vacations in the course of the year, including ten days at Christmas, a fortnight at Easter, and about six weeks in the autumn. After five years of study, if he is a civilian, and four if he is a canonist, the Rector has raised him to the dignity of a Bachelor by permitting him to give "extra-ordinary" lectures—and after two more years spent in this capacity he is ready to proceed to the doctorate. The Rector, having been satisfied by the English representative in his Council that the "doctorand" has performed the whole duty of the Bolognese student, gives him permission to enter for the first or Private Examination, and he again takes the oath of obedience to that dignitary. The doctor under whom he has studied vouches for his competence, and presents him first to the Archdeacon and some days afterwards to the College of Doctors, before whom he takes a solemn oath never to seek admittance into the Bolognese College of Doctors, or to teach, or attempt to perform any of the (p. 031) functions of a doctor, at Bologna. They then give him a passage for exposition and send him home. He is followed to his house by his own doctor who hears his exposition in private, and brings him back to the august presence of the College of Doctors and the Archdeacon. Here he treats his thesis and is examined upon it by two or more doctors, who are ordered by the University statutes not to treat any victim of this rigorous and tremendous examination otherwise than if he were their own son, and are threatened with grave penalties, including suspension for a year. The College then votes upon his case, each doctor saying openly and clearly, and without any qualification, "Approbo" or "Reprobo," and if the decision is favourable he is now a Licentiate and has to face only the expensive but not otherwise formidable ordeal of the second or Public Examination. As a newly appointed Scottish judge is, to this day, admitted to his office by trying cases, so the Bologna doctor was admitted to his new dignity by an exercise in lecturing. The idea is common to many medieval institutions, and it survived at Bologna, even though the licentiate had, at his private examination, renounced the right of teaching. Our Englishman and his socii go together to the Cathedral, where he states a thesis and defends it against the attacks of other licentiates. His own doctor, (p. 032) known in Bologna (and elsewhere) as the Promoter, presents him to the Chancellor, who confers upon him the jus ubique docendi. He is then seated in a master's chair, and the Promotor gives him an open book and a gold ring and (in the terminology of a modern Scottish University) "caps" him with the biretta. He is dismissed with a benediction and the kiss of peace, and is conducted through the town, in triumphal procession, by his friends, to whom he gives a feast.

We’ll assume that our English student has now finished his studies. He has regularly attended lectures—at least three a week. He has gone in the early mornings, when the bell at St. Peter's Church rang for mass, to spend about two hours listening to the “ordinary” lecture (p. 030) given by a doctor in his own house or in a rented room; his successors a generation or two later would find buildings built by the University for this purpose. If he’s a diligent student, he has also devoted the rest of his morning and a couple of hours in the afternoon to lectures and hasn’t neglected his private study. He has enjoyed the many holidays provided by the Church Feasts and several vacations throughout the year, including ten days at Christmas, two weeks at Easter, and about six weeks in the autumn. After five years of study, if he is a civilian, and four if he is a canonist, the Rector has promoted him to the rank of Bachelor by allowing him to give “extra-ordinary” lectures—and after two more years in this role, he is ready to pursue the doctorate. The Rector, having been assured by the English representative in his Council that the “doctorand” has fulfilled all the requirements of the Bolognese student, gives him permission to enter for the first or Private Examination, and he takes the oath of obedience to the Rector again. The doctor he has studied under confirms his competence and introduces him first to the Archdeacon and then a few days later to the College of Doctors, where he takes a solemn oath never to seek admission into the Bolognese College of Doctors, nor to teach, or attempt to perform any of the (p. 031) functions of a doctor in Bologna. They then give him a passage for exposition and send him home. He is followed to his house by his own doctor, who hears his exposition in private, and then brings him back to the prestigious College of Doctors and the Archdeacon. Here he presents his thesis and is examined on it by two or more doctors, who are required by University statutes to treat every candidate in this rigorous and daunting examination as if he were their own son and face serious penalties, including a year’s suspension, if they do not. The College then votes on his case, with each doctor stating clearly and openly, without any qualification, “Approbo” or “Reprobo,” and if the decision is favorable, he is now a Licentiate and only has to face the costly but not otherwise intimidating challenge of the second or Public Examination. Just like a newly appointed Scottish judge is admitted to his position by trying cases, a Bologna doctor was admitted to his new status by giving a lecture. This idea is common to many medieval institutions and persisted at Bologna, even though the licentiate had previously renounced the right to teach at his private examination. Our Englishman and his peers go together to the Cathedral, where he states a thesis and defends it against challenges from other licentiates. His own doctor, (p. 032) known in Bologna (and elsewhere) as the Promoter, introduces him to the Chancellor, who grants him the jus ubique docendi. He is then seated in a master’s chair, and the Promoter gives him an open book and a gold ring and (using modern Scottish University terminology) “caps” him with the biretta. He is sent off with a blessing and a kiss of peace, and he is escorted through the town, in a triumphant procession, by his friends, to whom he throws a feast.

The feast adds very considerably to the expenses of the doctorate, for which fees are, of course, exacted by the authorities of the University, the College of Doctors, and the Archdeacon. A considerable proportion of the disciplinary regulations, made by the student-universities, aimed at restricting the expenditure on feasting at the inception of a new doctor and on other occasions. When our young English Doctorand received the permission of his Rector to proceed to his degree, he was made to promise not to exceed the proper expenditure on fees and feasts, and he was expressly forbidden to organise a tournament. The spending of money on extravagant costume was also prohibited by the statutes of the University, which forbade a student to purchase, either directly or through an agent, any costume other than the ordinary black garment, or any outer covering other than the black (p. 033) cappa or gabard. Other disciplinary restrictions at Bologna dealt with quarrelling and gambling. The debates of Congregation were not to be liable to interruption by one student stabbing his opponent in Italian fashion, and no one was allowed to carry arms to a meeting of Congregation; if a student had reason to apprehend personal violence from another, the Rector could give him a dispensation from the necessity of attendance. Gaming and borrowing from unauthorised money-lenders were strictly forbidden; to enter a gaming-house, or to keep one, or to watch a game of dice was strictly forbidden. The University of Arts and Medicine granted a dispensation for three days at Christmas, and a Rector might use his own discretion in the matter. The penalties were fines, and for contumacy or grave offences, suspension or expulsion.

The feast significantly increases the costs of obtaining a doctorate, for which the University authorities, the College of Doctors, and the Archdeacon impose fees. A substantial part of the rules set by the student-universities aimed to limit spending on celebrations for a new doctor and other occasions. When our young English Doctorand received permission from his Rector to pursue his degree, he had to promise not to go over the allowed budget for fees and feasts, and he was specifically prohibited from organizing a tournament. Spending on extravagant clothing was also banned by the University regulations, which prohibited students from buying, either directly or through someone else, any attire aside from the standard black garment, or any outerwear other than the black (p. 033) cappa or gabard. Other disciplinary rules at Bologna addressed fighting and gambling. Discussions in Congregation were not to be disrupted by one student attacking another in the Italian style, and no one was allowed to bring weapons to a Congregation meeting; if a student feared for their safety from someone else, the Rector could excuse them from attending. Gambling and borrowing from unauthorized lenders were strictly prohibited; entering a gambling house, running one, or watching a dice game was not allowed. The University of Arts and Medicine allowed a dispensation for three days at Christmas, and a Rector could exercise discretion in this regard. The penalties for violation included fines, and for serious offenses or defiance, suspension or expulsion.

There are indications that the conduct of the doctors in these respects was not above suspicion; they were expressly prohibited from keeping gaming-houses; and the appointment of four merchants of the town, who alone were empowered to lend money to students, was a protection not only against ordinary usurers, but also against doctors who lent money to students in order to attract them to their lectures. That the ignominious position of the Bologna doctors had an evil effect upon their morals, is evident not only from this, but also from the (p. 034) existence of bribery, in connection with examinations for the doctorate, although corruption of this kind was not confined to the student-universities.

There are signs that the behavior of the doctors in these matters was questionable; they were specifically barred from running gambling houses; and the hiring of four local merchants, who were the only ones allowed to lend money to students, served as a safeguard not just against typical loan sharks but also against doctors who lent money to students to lure them to their lectures. The shameful situation of the Bologna doctors clearly had a negative impact on their ethics, as shown not only by this but also by the (p. 034) presence of bribery related to the doctoral exams, even though this kind of corruption was not limited to student universities.

The regulations of the greatest of the residential colleges of Bologna, the College of Spain, naturally interfere much more with individual liberty than do the statutes of the student-universities, even though the government of the College was a democracy, based upon the democratic constitution of the University. We shall have an opportunity of referring to the discipline of the Spanish College when we deal with the College system in the northern universities, and meanwhile we pass to some illustrations of life in student-universities elsewhere than at Bologna.

The rules of the most prominent residential college in Bologna, the College of Spain, definitely restrict individual freedom more than the regulations of the student-universities, even though the College was run as a democracy based on the democratic structure of the University. We'll have a chance to discuss the discipline at the Spanish College when we examine the college system in the northern universities, and for now, we'll move on to examples of life in student-universities outside of Bologna.

At Padua we find a "Schools-peace" like the special peace of the highway or the market in medieval England; special penalties were prescribed for attacks on scholars in the Schools, or going to or returning from the Schools at the accustomed hours. The presence of the Rector also made a slight attack count as an "atrocious injury." The University threatened to interdict, for ten years, the ten houses nearest to the place where a scholar was killed; if he was wounded the period was four or six years. At Florence, where the Faculty of Medicine was very important, there is an interesting provision for the study of anatomy. An (p. 035) agreement was made with the town, by which the students of Medicine were to have two corpses every year, one male and one female. The bodies were to be those of malefactors, who gained, to some extent, by the arrangement, for the woman's penalty was to be changed from burning, and the man's from decapitation, to hanging. A pathetic clause provides that the criminals are not to be natives of Florence, but of captive race, with few friends or relations. If the number of medical students increased, they were to have two male bodies. At Florence, as almost everywhere, we find regulations against gambling, but an exception was made for the Kalends of May and the days immediately before and after, and no penalty could be inflicted for gambling in the house of the Rector. The records, of Florence afford an illustration of the checks upon the rectorial power, to which we have referred in speaking of the typical Student-University at Bologna. In 1433, a series of complaints were brought against a certain Hieronimus who had just completed his year of office as Rector, and a Syndicate, consisting of a Doctor of Decrees (who was also a scholar in civil law), a scholar in Canon Law, and a scholar in Medicine, was appointed to inquire into the conduct of the late Rector and of his two Camerarii. The accusations were both general and personal, and the Syndics, after deciding that (p. 036) Hieronimus must restore eight silver grossi of University money which he had appropriated, proceeded to hear the charges brought by individuals. A lecturer in the University complained that the Rector had unjustly and maliciously given a sentence against him and in favour of a Greek residing at Florence, and that he had unjustly declared him perjured; fifty gold florins were awarded as damages for this and some other injuries. A doctor of Arts and Medicine obtained a judgment for two florins for expenses incurred when the Rector was in his house. A student complained that he had been denounced as "infamis" in all the Schools for not paying his matriculation-fee, and that his name had been entered in the book called the "Speculum." The Syndics ordered the record of his punishment to be erased. The most interesting case is that of student of Civil Law, called Andreas Romuli de Lancisca. He averred that he had sold Hieronimus six measures of grain, to be paid for at the customary price. After four months' delay, the Rector paid seven pounds, and when asked to complete the payment, gave Andreas a book of medicine, "for which I got five florins." Some days later he demanded the return of the book, to which Andreas replied: "Date mihi residuum et libenter restituam librum." To this request the Rector, "in superbiam elevatus," answered, "Tu reddes librum (p. 037) et non solvam tibi." The quarrel continued, and one morning, when Andreas was in the Schools at a lecture, Hieronimus sent the servant of the Podesta, who seized him "ignominiose et vituperose" in the Schools and conducted him to the town prison like a common thief. For all these injuries Andreas craved redress and a sum of forty florins. The damages, he thought, should be high, not merely for his personal wrongs, but also for the insult to the scholar's dress which he wore, and, indeed, to the whole University. He was allowed twenty pounds in addition to the sum due for the grain. The Syndicate of 1433 must have been an extreme case; matters were complicated by the fact that the Rector's brother was "Executor Ordinamentorum Justitiæ Civitatis Florentiæ," and he was therefore suspected of playing into the hands of the city. But the knowledge that such an investigation was possible must have restrained the arbitrary tendencies of a Rector.

At Padua, there was a "Schools-peace," similar to the special peace observed on highways or in markets in medieval England. Specific penalties were set for assaults on students in the Schools, or when they were traveling to or from the Schools at the usual times. The presence of the Rector also meant that even minor attacks were considered "atrocious injuries." The University threatened to impose a ten-year ban on the ten closest houses to where a student was killed; if a student was merely wounded, the ban would last four or six years. In Florence, where the Faculty of Medicine was very significant, there was an interesting provision for studying anatomy. An (p. 035) agreement was made with the town that medical students would receive two corpses each year, one male and one female. The bodies would be those of criminals, who benefited somewhat from the arrangement since the woman's punishment was reduced from burning to hanging, and the man’s from decapitation to hanging. A poignant clause specified that the criminals should not be natives of Florence, but of a conquered people, with few friends or family. If the number of medical students increased, they would receive two male bodies. In Florence, as almost everywhere, there were regulations against gambling, with an exception for the Kalends of May and the days immediately before and after, and no penalties could be enforced for gambling in the Rector's house. The records from Florence illustrate the checks on the rectorial power, which we mentioned when discussing the typical Student-University at Bologna. In 1433, multiple complaints were lodged against a certain Hieronimus, who had just finished his term as Rector. A committee, consisting of a Doctor of Decrees (who was also a scholar in civil law), a scholar in Canon Law, and a scholar in Medicine, was appointed to investigate the conduct of the former Rector and his two assistants. The complaints were both general and specific, and the committee decided that (p. 036) Hieronimus must return eight silver grossi of University money that he had taken unlawfully, and then proceeded to hear charges from individual complainants. A lecturer at the University claimed that the Rector had unfairly and maliciously ruled against him in favor of a Greek resident in Florence, also declaring him perjured unjustly; he was awarded fifty gold florins for this and other grievances. A doctor of Arts and Medicine was given a judgment of two florins for expenses incurred during the Rector's visit to his home. A student complained that he had been publicly labeled as "infamis" in all the Schools for not paying his enrollment fee, with his name recorded in the book known as the "Speculum." The committee ordered that the record of his punishment be erased. The most interesting case involved a Civil Law student named Andreas Romuli de Lancisca. He claimed he had sold Hieronimus six measures of grain, to be paid at the standard price. After a four-month delay, the Rector paid seven pounds, and when asked to settle the remaining payment, he gave Andreas a medical book, "for which I got five florins." A few days later, Hieronimus demanded the book back, to which Andreas replied, "Date mihi residuum et libenter restituam librum." In response, the Rector, "full of pride," answered, "Tu reddes librum (p. 037) et non solvam tibi." The disagreement escalated, and one morning, while Andreas was attending a lecture at the Schools, Hieronimus sent the servant of the Podesta, who seized him "ignominiously and in disgrace" at the Schools and took him to the town prison like a common criminal. For all these wrongs, Andreas sought compensation and a total of forty florins. He believed the damages should be significant, not just for his personal suffering, but also for the insult to the academic dress he wore and, indeed, to the entire University. He was awarded twenty pounds in addition to the amount owed for the grain. The committee of 1433 must have represented an unusual case; matters were complicated by the fact that the Rector's brother was "Executor Ordinamentorum Justitiæ Civitatis Florentiæ," leading to suspicion that he might be colluding with the city. However, the possibility of such an investigation likely kept the Rector's arbitrary tendencies in check.

A reference to the imitation of the Bolognese constitution in Spain must close this portion of our survey. At Lerida, in the earliest code of statutes (about 1300), we find the doctors and master sworn to obey the Rector, who can fine them, though he must not expel them without the consent of the whole University. Any improper criticisms of the Rector ("verba injuriosa vel contumeliosa") by anyone, (p. 038) of whatsoever dignity, are to be punished by suspension until satisfaction is made, and so great is the glory of the office ("Rectoris officium tanta [excellentia] præfulget") that an ex-Rector is not bound to take the oath to his successor. The regulations affecting undergraduates are more detailed than at Bologna, and indicate a stricter discipline. After eight days' attendance at a doctor's lecture, a student must not forsake it to go to another doctor; no scholar is to go to the School on horseback unless for some urgent cause; scholars are not to give anything to actors or jesters or other "truffatores" (troubadours), nor to invite them to meals, except on the feasts of Christmas, Easter, and Pentecost, or at the election of a Rector, or when doctors or masters are created. Even on these occasions only food may be given, although an ordinance of the second Rector allows doctors and masters to give them money. No students, except boys under fourteen, are to be allowed to play at ball in the city on St Nicholas' day or St Katherine's day, and none are to indulge in unbecoming amusements, or to walk about dressed up as Jews or Saracens—a rule which is also found in the statutes of the University of Perpignan. If scholars are found bearing arms by day in the students' quarter of the town, they are to forfeit their arms, and if they are found at night with either arms or musical instruments (p. 039) in the students' quarter, they are to forfeit arms or instruments. If they are found outside their own quarters, by night or by day, with arms or musical instruments, the town officials will deal with laymen, and the Bishop or the Rector with clerks. Laymen might be either students or doctors in Spain as in Italy; at Salamanca, a lecturer's marriage was included among the necessary causes which excused a temporary absence from his duties. In the universities of Southern France, the marriage of resident doctors and students was also contemplated, and the statutes of the University of Aix contain a table of charges payable as "charivari" by a rector, a doctor, a licentiate, a bachelor, a student, and a bedel. In each case the amount payable for marrying a widow was double the ordinary fee. If the bridegroom declined to pay, the "dominus promotor," accompanied by "dominis studentibus," was, by permission of the Rector, to go to his house armed with frying-pans, bassoons, and horns, and to make a great tumult, without, however, doing any injury to his neighbours. Continued recusancy was to be punished by placing filth outside the culprit's door on feast-days. In the University of Dôle, there was a married Rector in 1485, but this was by a special dispensation. There are traces of the existence of married undergraduates at Oxford in the fifteenth century, and, in (p. 040) the same century, marriage was permitted in the Faculty of Medicine at Paris, but the insistence upon celibacy in the northern universities is one of the characteristic differences between them and the universities of Southern Europe.

A reference to the imitation of the Bolognese constitution in Spain must conclude this part of our survey. At Lerida, in the earliest code of statutes (around 1300), we see that the doctors and master are sworn to obey the Rector, who has the authority to fine them, but cannot expel them without the entire University’s consent. Any inappropriate comments about the Rector ("verba injuriosa vel contumeliosa") made by anyone, (p. 038) regardless of their rank, will result in suspension until the matter is resolved. The honor of the role ("Rectoris officium tanta [excellentia] præfulget") is so significant that an ex-Rector is not required to swear an oath to their successor. The rules affecting undergraduates are more detailed than at Bologna and show a stricter discipline. After attending a doctor's lecture for eight days, a student cannot leave it to go to another doctor; no scholar is allowed to ride to the School unless there’s an urgent reason; scholars cannot give anything to performers or jesters or other "truffatores" (troubadours), nor invite them to meals, except on Christmas, Easter, and Pentecost, or during the election of a Rector, or when doctors or masters are appointed. Even on these occasions, only food may be given, although a rule from the second Rector lets doctors and masters give them money. No students, except boys under fourteen, are allowed to play ball in the city on St Nicholas' day or St Katherine's day, and none may engage in inappropriate entertainments, or walk around dressed as Jews or Saracens—a rule that also appears in the statutes of the University of Perpignan. If students are found carrying weapons during the day in the student district, they will lose their weapons, and if found at night with either weapons or musical instruments (p. 039) in the student district, they will forfeit their weapons or instruments. If they are found outside their own districts, by night or day, with weapons or musical instruments, local officials will handle laymen, and the Bishop or the Rector will address clerics. Laymen could be either students or doctors in Spain, just like in Italy; at Salamanca, a lecturer’s marriage was considered a valid reason for temporarily stepping away from duties. In the universities of Southern France, the marriage of resident doctors and students was also acknowledged, and the statutes of the University of Aix include a list of fees payable as "charivari" by a rector, a doctor, a licentiate, a bachelor, a student, and a bedel. In each case, the fee for marrying a widow was double the usual amount. If the groom refused to pay, the "dominus promotor," accompanied by "dominis studentibus," was permitted by the Rector to go to his house armed with frying pans, bassoons, and horns, causing a great disturbance, but without harming their neighbors. Continued refusal to pay would be punished by leaving filth outside the offender's door on feast days. In the University of Dôle, there was a married Rector in 1485, but this was granted by special permission. There are signs of married undergraduates at Oxford in the fifteenth century, and during (p. 040) the same century, marriage was allowed in the Faculty of Medicine at Paris, but the demand for celibacy in the northern universities is one of the key differences between them and the universities of Southern Europe.

CHAPTER III (p. 041)

THE UNIVERSITIES OF MASTERS

The Guild or Universitas which grew up in the Studium Generale of Paris was a Society of masters, not of students. The Studium Generale was, in origin, connected with the Cathedral Schools, and recognition as a Master was granted by the Chancellor of the Cathedral, whose duty it was to confer it upon every competent scholar who asked for it. The successful applicant was admitted by the existing masters into their Society, and this admission or inception was the origin of degrees in the University of Paris. The date of the growth of an organised Guild is uncertain; Dr Rashdall, after a survey of the evidence, concludes that "it is a fairly safe inference that the period 1150-1170—probably the latter years of that period—saw the birth of the University of Paris." Such organisation as existed in the twelfth century was slight and customary, depending, as the student-universities of Bologna and in other medieval guilds, upon no external authority. The successors of these early masters, writing in the middle of the thirteenth century, relate how their predecessors, men reverend in (p. 042) character and famous for learning, decided, as the number of their pupils increased, that they could do their work better if they became a united body, and that they therefore formed themselves into a College or University, on which Church and State conferred many privileges. The bond of union they describe as a "jus speciale" ("si quodam essent juris specialis vinculo sociati"), and this conception explains the appearance of their earliest code of statutes in the first decade of the thirteenth century. The Guild of masters, at Paris, like the Guild of students at Bologna, could use with advantage the threat of a migration, and, after a violent quarrel with the town in the year 1200, they received special privileges from Philip Augustus. Some years later, Pope Innocent III. permitted the "scholars of Paris" to elect a procurator or proctor to represent their interests in law-suits at Rome. Litigation at Rome was connected with disputes with the Chancellor of the Cathedral. Already the scholars of Paris had complained to the Pope about the tyranny of the Chancellor, and Innocent had supported their cause, remarking that when he himself studied at Paris he had never heard of scholars being treated in this fashion. It moved and astonished the Pope not a little that the Chancellor should attempt to exact an oath of obedience and payment of money from the masters, and, in the end, (p. 043) that official was compelled to give up his claim to demand fees or oaths of fealty or obedience for a licence to teach, and to relax any oaths that had already been taken. The masters, as Dr Rashdall points out, already possessed the weapon of boycotting, and ordering their students to boycott, a teacher upon whom the Chancellor conferred a licence against the wish of their guild, but they could not at first compel him to grant a licence to anyone whom they desired to admit. After the Papal intervention of 1212, the Chancellor was bound to licence a candidate recommended by the masters.

The Guild or Universitas that developed in the Studium Generale of Paris was a society of masters, not students. The Studium Generale originally had ties to the Cathedral Schools, and recognition as a Master was granted by the Chancellor of the Cathedral, who was responsible for conferring this title to any qualified scholar who requested it. Once accepted by the existing masters, the new member joined their Society, and this acceptance marked the beginning of degrees in the University of Paris. The timeline for the establishment of an organized Guild is unclear; Dr. Rashdall, after examining the evidence, concludes that "it is a fairly safe inference that the period 1150-1170—probably the latter years of that period—saw the birth of the University of Paris." The organization that existed in the twelfth century was minimal and customary, similar to the student universities of Bologna and various other medieval guilds, relying on no external authority. The successors of these early masters, writing in the mid-thirteenth century, recount how their predecessors, respected for their character and renowned for their knowledge, decided that as their number of students grew, they could work more effectively as a united group, leading them to form a College or University, which received many privileges from both the Church and the State. They described their bond as a "jus speciale" ("si quodam essent juris specialis vinculo sociati”), and this idea explains the emergence of their earliest set of statutes in the first decade of the thirteenth century. The Guild of masters in Paris, like the Guild of students in Bologna, could effectively leverage the threat of migration, and after a serious dispute with the town in 1200, they were granted special privileges by Philip Augustus. A few years later, Pope Innocent III allowed the "scholars of Paris" to elect a procurator or proctor to represent their interests in legal matters in Rome. Legal actions in Rome were tied to conflicts with the Chancellor of the Cathedral. The scholars of Paris had already complained to the Pope about the tyranny of the Chancellor, and Innocent had supported their cause, noting that during his own studies in Paris, he had never seen scholars treated in such a way. The Pope was both moved and surprised that the Chancellor attempted to impose an oath of obedience and demand payment from the masters, and ultimately, that official had to relinquish his claim to require fees or oaths of loyalty for a teaching license, as well as to waive any oaths already taken. The masters, as Dr. Rashdall points out, already had the leverage of boycotting and could instruct their students to boycott a teacher who received a license from the Chancellor against their guild's wishes, but initially, they couldn't force him to license anyone they wanted to admit. After the Papal intervention in 1212, the Chancellor was required to license a candidate recommended by the masters.

In the account of their own history, from which we have already quoted, the Parisian masters speak of their venerable "gignasium litterarum" as divided into four faculties, Theology, Law, Medicine, and Philosophy, and they compare the four streams of learning to the four rivers of Paradise. The largest and most important was the Faculty of Arts, and the masters of that Faculty were the protagonists in the struggle with the Chancellor, a struggle which continued long after the intervention of Innocent III. In the course of this long and successful conflict, the Faculty of Arts developed an internal organisation, consisting of four nations, distinguished as the French, the Normans, the Picards, and the English. Each nation elected a proctor, and the four proctors or (p. 044) other representatives of the nations elected a Rector, who was the Head of the Faculty of Arts. The division into nations and the title of Rector may have been copied from Bologna, but the organisation at Paris was essentially different. The Parisian nations were governed by masters, not by students, and whereas, at Bologna, the artists were an insignificant minority, at Paris, the Rector became, by the end of the thirteenth century, the most powerful official of the University, and, by the middle of the fourteenth, was recognised as its Head. The superior Faculties of Theology, Canon Law, and Medicine, though they possessed independent constitutions under their own Deans, consisted largely of men who had taken a Master's or a Bachelor's degree in Arts, and, from the middle of the thirteenth century, they took an oath to the Rector, which was held to be binding even after they became doctors. The non-artist members of these Faculties were not likely to be able to resist an authority whose existence was generally welcomed as the centre of the opposition to the Chancellor. Ultimately, the whole University passed under the sway of the Rector, and the power of the Chancellor was restricted to granting the jus ubique docendi as the representative of the Pope. Even this was little more than a formality, for the Chancellor "ceased," says Dr Rashdall, "to have any real control over the grant or (p. 045) refusal of Licences, except in so far as he retained the nomination of the Examiners in Arts."

In their own historical account, which we've already referenced, the Parisian masters refer to their esteemed "gignasium litterarum" as being divided into four faculties: Theology, Law, Medicine, and Philosophy. They liken these four areas of study to the four rivers of Paradise. The largest and most significant was the Faculty of Arts, whose masters were key players in the ongoing conflict with the Chancellor, a struggle that persisted well beyond Innocent III's involvement. Throughout this lengthy and successful dispute, the Faculty of Arts established an internal structure made up of four nations, identified as the French, the Normans, the Picards, and the English. Each nation appointed a proctor, and these four proctors or (p. 044) other representatives elected a Rector, who served as the Head of the Faculty of Arts. While the division into nations and the title of Rector may have been inspired by Bologna, the organization at Paris was fundamentally different. The Parisian nations were led by masters instead of students, and while artists were a minor group at Bologna, the Rector emerged as the most powerful official of the University by the end of the thirteenth century, gaining recognition as its Head by the middle of the fourteenth century. The superior Faculties of Theology, Canon Law, and Medicine had their own independent structures under separate Deans, but they were largely comprised of individuals who had earned either a Master's or a Bachelor's degree in Arts. From the mid-thirteenth century onward, they took an oath to the Rector that was considered binding even after they became doctors. The non-artist members of these faculties were unlikely to challenge the authority that was widely accepted as the center of resistance against the Chancellor. Ultimately, the entire University came under the influence of the Rector, limiting the Chancellor's role to granting the jus ubique docendi as the Pope's representative. Even this became more of a formality, as Dr. Rashdall notes, the Chancellor "ceased" to have any real authority over the granting or (p. 045) refusal of Licenses, except for the nomination of the Examiners in Arts.

At Oxford, the University was also a Guild of masters, but Oxford was not a cathedral city, and there was no conflict with the Bishop or the Chancellor. In the end of the twelfth or the beginning of the thirteenth century, the masters of the Studium probably elected a Rector or Head in imitation of the Parisian Chancellor. After the quarrel with the citizens, which led to the migration to Cambridge, and when King John had submitted to the Pope, the masters were able to obtain an ordinance from the Papal legate determining the punishment of the offenders, and providing against the recurrence of such incidents. The legate ordered that if the citizens should seize the person of a clerk, his surrender might be demanded by "the Bishop of Lincoln, or the Archdeacon of the place or his Official, or the Chancellor, or whomsoever the Bishop of Lincoln shall depute to this office." The clause lays stress upon the authority of the Bishop of Lincoln, which must in no way be diminished by any action of the townsmen. The ecclesiastical authority of the Bishop was welcomed by the University as a protection against the town, and the Chancellor was too far away from Lincoln to press the privileges of the Diocese or the Cathedral against the clerks who were under his special (p. 046) care. The Oxford Chancellor was a master of the Studium, and, though he was the representative of the Bishop, he was also the Head of the masters guild, and from very early times was elected by the masters. Thus he came to identify himself with the University, and his office increased in importance as privileges were conferred upon the University by kings and popes. No Rectorship grew up as a rival to the Chancellorship, though some of the functions of the Parisian Rector were performed at Oxford by the Proctors. There were only two "Nations" at Oxford, for the Oxford masters were, as a rule, Englishmen; men from north of the Trent formed the Northern Nation, and the rest of England the Southern Nation. Scotsmen were classed as Northerners, and Welshmen and Irishmen as Southerners. The division into Nations was short-lived, and the two Rectors or Proctors, though still distinguished as Northern and Southern, soon became representatives elected by the whole Faculty of Arts. As at Paris, the Faculty of Arts was the moving spirit in the University, and Theology, Law, and Medicine never developed at Oxford any independent organisation. The proctors, as Dr Rashdall has shown, thus became the Executive of the University as a whole, and not merely of the Faculty of Arts.

At Oxford, the University functioned as a Guild of masters, but since Oxford wasn't a cathedral city, there was no conflict with the Bishop or the Chancellor. By the end of the twelfth century or the beginning of the thirteenth, the masters of the Studium likely elected a Rector or Head, mimicking the Chancellor of Paris. After a dispute with the citizens that led to a shift to Cambridge, and once King John had submitted to the Pope, the masters secured an ordinance from the Papal legate that defined the punishment for offenders and aimed to prevent similar incidents in the future. The legate decreed that if the citizens captured any clerk, his release could be requested by "the Bishop of Lincoln, or the Archdeacon of the place or his Official, or the Chancellor, or anyone the Bishop of Lincoln designates for this duty." This stipulation emphasized the authority of the Bishop of Lincoln, which should not be undermined by any actions of the townspeople. The ecclesiastical authority of the Bishop was welcomed by the University as a safeguard against the town, and the Chancellor, being too far from Lincoln, couldn't enforce the privileges of the Diocese or the Cathedral against the clerks under his particular care. The Oxford Chancellor was a master of the Studium and, although representing the Bishop, he was also the leader of the masters' guild and was elected by them from very early on. Therefore, he became closely associated with the University, and his role gained importance as kings and popes granted privileges to the University. No separate Rectorship emerged to challenge the Chancellorship, although some duties of the Parisian Rector were handled at Oxford by the Proctors. There were only two "Nations" at Oxford, as most of the Oxford masters were English; those from north of the Trent formed the Northern Nation, while the rest of England formed the Southern Nation. Scots were considered Northerners, while Welshmen and Irishmen were classified as Southerners. This division into Nations was short-lived, and the two Rectors or Proctors, while still known as Northern and Southern, soon became representatives elected by the entire Faculty of Arts. Similar to Paris, the Faculty of Arts was the driving force in the University, and Theology, Law, and Medicine never developed independent organizations at Oxford. As Dr. Rashdall has noted, the Proctors thus became the Executive for the entire University, not just the Faculty of Arts.

An essential difference between Bologna and its two (p. 047) great northern sisters lies in the fact that, at Paris and at Oxford, masters and scholars alike were all clerks, possessing the tonsure and wearing the clerical garb, though not necessarily even in minor orders. They could thus claim the privileges of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and at Oxford this jurisdiction was exercised by the Chancellor, who also, along with the proctors, was responsible for academic discipline and could settle disputes between members of the University. In this, the University of Oxford had a position of independence which Paris never achieved, for though the Parisian Rector's court dealt with cases of discipline and with internal disputes, criminal jurisdiction remained the prerogative of the Bishop. In the middle of the fourteenth century, royal grants of privileges to the University of Oxford culminated in the subjection of the city, and from the middle of the fifteenth "the burghers lived in their own town almost as the helots or subjects of a conquering people." (Cf. Rashdall, vol. ii. chap. 12, sec. 3). The constitution of Oxford was closely imitated at Cambridge, where the Head of the University was also the Chancellor, and the executive consisted of two rectors or proctors. In the fifteenth century the University freed itself from the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the Bishop of Ely.

An important difference between Bologna and its two (p. 047) major northern counterparts is that, in Paris and Oxford, both masters and students were clerics, having a tonsure and wearing clerical clothing, although they didn't necessarily hold minor orders. This allowed them to claim the benefits of church jurisdiction, and in Oxford, this authority was exercised by the Chancellor, who, along with the proctors, was in charge of academic discipline and could resolve conflicts between University members. This gave Oxford a level of independence that Paris never had, because even though the Rector's court in Paris handled disciplinary matters and internal disputes, criminal jurisdiction remained with the Bishop. By the middle of the fourteenth century, royal grants of privileges to the University of Oxford resulted in the city's submission, and from the mid-fifteenth century, "the burghers lived in their own town almost as the helots or subjects of a conquering people." (Cf. Rashdall, vol. ii. chap. 12, sec. 3). The structure of Oxford was closely mirrored at Cambridge, where the leader of the University was also the Chancellor, and the administration included two rectors or proctors. In the fifteenth century, the University freed itself from the Bishop of Ely's ecclesiastical jurisdiction.

Germany possessed no universities before the fourteenth (p. 048) century. Prague was founded in 1347-8, and was followed before 1400 by Vienna, Erfurt, Heidelberg, and Cologne, and in the first quarter of the next century by Würzburg, Leipsic, Rostock, and in the Low Countries by Louvain. The first Scottish University dates from the early years of the fifteenth century. While the provincial universities of France tended to follow Bologna rather than Paris as their model, the German universities approximated to the Parisian type, and although the founders of the Scottish universities were impressed by some of the conditions of the student-universities, and provided for them a theoretical place in their constitutions, yet the three medieval Scottish universities of Scotland, in their actual working, more nearly resembled the master type.

Germany had no universities before the fourteenth century. Prague was established in 1347-8, soon followed before 1400 by Vienna, Erfurt, Heidelberg, and Cologne. In the first quarter of the next century, Würzburg, Leipsic, and Rostock were founded, along with Louvain in the Low Countries. The first Scottish university dates back to the early fifteenth century. While the provincial universities in France tended to model themselves after Bologna rather than Paris, the German universities were more similar to the Parisian type. Although the founders of the Scottish universities were influenced by some aspects of the student-universities and included a theoretical framework for them in their constitutions, the three medieval Scottish universities operated more like the master type.

CHAPTER IV (p. 049)

COLLEGE DISCIPLINE

We are now in a position to approach the main part of our subject—life in a medieval University of masters—and we propose to proceed at once to its most characteristic feature, life in a medieval College. The system originated in Paris. In the early days of the University, students at Paris lived freely in private houses, which a number of "socii" hired for themselves. A record of a dispute which occurred in 1336 shows that it was usual for one member of such a community to be responsible for the rent, "tanquam principalis dictae domus," and the member who was held to be responsible in the particular case is described as a "magister." At first it was not necessary that he should be a master, but this soon became usual, and ultimately (though not till the close of the Middle Ages) it was made compulsory by the University. Dr Rashdall has drawn attention to the democratic character of these Hospicia or Halls, the members of which elected their own principal and made the regulations which he enforced. This democratic constitution is found at Oxford as well as (p. 050) at Paris, and was, indeed, common to all the early universities. When a benevolent donor endowed one of these halls, he invariably gave it not only money, but regulations, and it was the existence of an endowment and of statutes imposed by an external authority that differentiated the College from the Hall. The earliest College founders did not necessarily erect any buildings for the scholars for whose welfare they provided; a College is essentially a society, and not a building. The quadrangular shape which is now associated with the buildings of a College was probably suggested accidentally by the development of Walter de Merton's College at Oxford; but, long after the foundation of Merton College in 1263 or 1264, it was not considered necessary by a founder to build a home for his scholars, who secured a suitable lodging-house (or houses) and were prepared to migrate should such a step become desirable in the interest of the University.

We are now ready to dive into the main topic—life in a medieval University of masters—and we'll start with its most distinctive aspect, life in a medieval College. The system began in Paris. In the early days of the University, students in Paris lived freely in private houses that some "socii" rented for themselves. A record of a dispute from 1336 shows that it was common for one member of such a community to be responsible for the rent, "tanquam principalis dictae domus," and the person held responsible in that particular case is referred to as a "magister." Initially, it wasn't necessary for this person to be a master, but this soon became the norm, and ultimately (though not until the end of the Middle Ages) it was made mandatory by the University. Dr. Rashdall has pointed out the democratic nature of these Hospicia or Halls, where members elected their own principal and set the rules that he enforced. This democratic structure can be found at Oxford as well as at Paris, and was actually common to all the early universities. When a generous donor funded one of these halls, they typically provided not just money, but also regulations, and it was the combination of endowment and rules imposed by an external authority that set the College apart from the Hall. The earliest College founders didn't necessarily build any facilities for the scholars they supported; a College is fundamentally a community, not a building. The rectangular shape now linked with College buildings was likely suggested by the development of Walter de Merton's College at Oxford. However, long after the establishment of Merton College in 1263 or 1264, it was not deemed necessary by a founder to construct a residence for his scholars, who arranged for suitable lodging and were ready to move if necessary for the good of the University.

The statutes of Merton provide us with a picture of an endowed Hall at the period when such endowments were beginning to change the character of University life. The conception of a College, as distinguished from the older Halls, developed very rapidly, and the Founder's provisions for the organisation of his society were altered three times within ten years. In 1264, Walter de Merton, sometime Chancellor (p. 051) of England, drew up a code of statutes for the foundation of a house, to be called the House of the Scholars of Merton. His motive was the good of Holy Church and the safety of the souls of his benefactors and relations, and these objects were to be served by providing for the maintenance of twenty poor scholars and two or three priests in the schools of Oxford, or elsewhere, if learning should, in these days of civil war, flourish elsewhere than at Oxford. The endowment which he provided was to consist of his manors of Maldon and Farleigh, in Surrey, to which was added the Merton estate, at the end of what are now the "Backs" in Cambridge. This was purchased in 1269-70. The lands were given to his scholars, to be held under certain conditions, in their own name. His own kindred were to have the first claim upon places in the new Society, and, after them, natives of the diocese of Winchester; they were to have allowances of forty shillings each per annum, to live together in a Hall, and to wear uniform garb in token of unity and mutual love. As vacancies arose, by death, by admission into a religious order, by the acceptance of livings in the Church, or by appointments in other callings, they were to be filled up, and if the funds of the society permitted, the numbers, both of scholars and of priests, were to be increased. Scholars who proved to be incorrigibly idle, (p. 052) or who led evil lives, were to be deprived; but the sick and infirm were to be treated generously, and any of the Founder's kin who suffered from an incurable malady, and were incapable of earning an honest living in the Studium or elsewhere, were to be maintained till their death. It was assumed that the scholars had already received the preliminary training in Latin which was necessary for their studies, but provision was made for the elementary instruction of poor or orphan boys of the Founder's kin, until they were ready to enter the University. Once or twice a year all the members of the foundation were to meet and say mass for their Founder and his benefactors, living and dead. The management of the property was entrusted to a Warden, who was to reside not at Oxford or any other Studium where the Hall might happen to be, but at Maldon or Farleigh. The Warden was a member of the Society, but had no authority over the scholars, except that, in cases of disputed elections, he, or the Chancellor or Rector of the University where the Hall happened to be at the time, was to act on the advice of six or seven of the senior scholars, and the senior scholars, rather than the Warden, were looked upon by the founder as the natural leaders of his Society. Every year, eight or ten of the seniors were to go to Surrey to stay for eight days to inquire into the management of (p. 053) their property, and, if at any other time, evil rumours about the conduct of the Warden reached the Hall, two or three of them were to go to investigate. The scholars could, with the consent of the Patron, the Bishop of Winchester, bring about the deposition of the Warden, and elections to the Wardenship were entrusted to the twelve seniors. They were to consult the "brothers" who assisted the Warden at Merton, and were also to obtain the sanction of the Bishop of Winchester.

The statutes of Merton give us insight into an endowed Hall at a time when such endowments were starting to change University life. The idea of a College, distinct from the older Halls, evolved quickly, and the Founder's arrangements for his society were revised three times within a decade. In 1264, Walter de Merton, who was once Chancellor (p. 051) of England, established a set of statutes for founding a place called the House of Scholars of Merton. His aim was for the good of Holy Church and the safety of his benefactors' and relatives' souls, which he intended to support by maintaining twenty poor scholars and two or three priests in the schools of Oxford or elsewhere, should learning flourish in those civil war times beyond Oxford. The endowment he provided included his manors of Maldon and Farleigh in Surrey, along with the Merton estate, at the end of what are now known as the "Backs" in Cambridge, which he bought in 1269-70. The lands were given to his scholars to hold under specific conditions, in their own name. His relatives were given the first priority for places in the new Society, followed by locals from the diocese of Winchester; they were to receive allowances of forty shillings each per year to live together in a Hall and wear a uniform to symbolize unity and mutual affection. As vacancies arose through death, entering a religious order, accepting church positions, or taking up other roles, they were to be filled, and if the society's funds allowed, the number of scholars and priests could be increased. Scholars who proved to be consistently lazy or led immoral lives were to be removed; however, the sick and weak were to be treated kindly, and any of the Founder's relatives with an incurable illness, unable to earn a decent living in the Studium or elsewhere, were to be supported until their death. It was expected that the scholars had already received the basic Latin training needed for their studies, but there were provisions for basic education for poor or orphan boys from the Founder's family until they were ready to enter the University. Once or twice a year, all members of the foundation were to gather and hold a mass for their Founder and his benefactors, both living and deceased. The management of the property was assigned to a Warden, who was to live not at Oxford or any Studium where the Hall might be but at Maldon or Farleigh. The Warden was a member of the Society but didn’t have authority over the scholars, except that in case of election disputes, he, or the Chancellor or Rector of the University where the Hall was located, would act based on the advice of six or seven senior scholars. The senior scholars were seen by the founder as the natural leaders of his Society, rather than the Warden. Each year, eight or ten seniors were to visit Surrey for eight days to review the management of (p. 053) their property, and if any negative reports about the Warden's conduct surfaced at any other time, two or three of them were to investigate. The scholars, with the consent of the Patron, the Bishop of Winchester, could seek to remove the Warden, and elections for the Wardenship were assigned to the twelve senior scholars. They were to consult with the "brothers" assisting the Warden at Merton and also obtain the Bishop of Winchester's approval.

These first Merton statutes clearly contemplate an endowed Hall, differing from other Halls only in the existence of the endowment. Some regulations are necessary in order that the tenure of the property of the Society may be secure and that its funds may not be misapplied, and the brief code of statutes is directed to these ends. Walter de Merton's earliest rules make the minimum of change in existing conditions. But the preparation of this code of statutes must have suggested to the Founder that his generosity gave him the power of making more elaborate provisions. The Mendicant Orders had already established at Oxford and at Paris houses for their own members, and the Monastic Orders in France were following the example of the Friars. These houses were, of course, governed by minute and detailed regulations, and it may have seemed desirable to introduce some stricter discipline into (p. 054) the secular halls. At all events, in 1270, Walter de Merton took the opportunity of an increase in his endowments to issue a code of statutes more than twice as long as that of 1264. These new statutes mark a distinct advance in the Founder's ideal of College life. The Warden becomes a much more important factor in the conduct of the Hall as well as in the management of the property; in the election and in the expulsion of scholars he is given a greater place; his allowances are increased, and his presence at Oxford seems to be implied. The scholars are to proceed from Arts to Theology; four or five of them may be permitted to study the Canon Law, and the Warden may allow some of them to devote some time to the Civil Law. Two Sub-Wardens are to be appointed, one at Maldon and one in Oxford; Deans are to watch over the morals of the scholars, and senior students are to preside over the studies of the freshmen. The scholars are to be silent at meals and to listen to a reader; there must be no noise in their chambers, and a senior is to be in authority in each chamber, and to report breaches of regulations. Conversation is to be conducted in Latin.

These first Merton statutes clearly envision a funded Hall, which differs from other Halls only in having this endowment. Some regulations are necessary to ensure that the Society’s property is secure and that its funds are not misused, and this brief code of statutes aims to achieve those goals. Walter de Merton's initial rules make minimal changes to the existing conditions. However, the creation of this code of statutes must have made the Founder realize that his generosity allowed him to establish more detailed provisions. The Mendicant Orders had already set up houses for their members at Oxford and Paris, and Monastic Orders in France were following the Friars' lead. These houses were governed by strict and detailed regulations, so it might have seemed necessary to introduce a bit more discipline into (p. 054) the secular halls. In any case, in 1270, Walter de Merton seized the opportunity of increased endowments to issue a code of statutes that was more than twice as long as that of 1264. These new statutes represent a significant advancement in the Founder’s vision of College life. The Warden becomes a much more important figure in the management of the Hall and its property; he is given a bigger role in the election and expulsion of scholars, his allowances are increased, and his presence at Oxford seems to be implied. Scholars are to progress from Arts to Theology; four or five of them may be allowed to study Canon Law, and the Warden may permit some to spend time on Civil Law. Two Sub-Wardens are to be appointed, one in Maldon and one in Oxford; Deans are to oversee the morals of the scholars, and senior students are to guide the studies of the freshmen. Scholars are to remain silent during meals and listen to a reader; there should be no noise in their rooms, and a senior must be in charge of each room and report any rule violations. Conversations are to be conducted in Latin.

We have here the beginnings of a new system of University life, and we can trace the tendency towards collegiate discipline still more clearly in the Founder's statutes of 1274, which are much longer and (p. 055) more elaborate than in 1270. The scholars or Fellows are now to obey the Warden, as their Superior; the Deans and the seniors in chambers are to bear rule under him and, in the first instance, to report to him; the Sub-Warden is to take his place in his absence and to assist him at other times; three Bursars are to help him in the management, of the property. The Patron or Visitor, may inquire into the conduct of the Warden or into any accusations brought against him, and has the power of depriving him of his office. The Warden is not an absolute sovereign; the thirteen seniors are associated with him in the government of the College, and the Sub-Warden and five seniors are to inspect his accounts once a year. At the periodical scrutinies, when the conduct of all the members of the College is to be examined, accusations can be brought against him and duly investigated. This custom, and others of Walter de Merton's regulations, were clearly borrowed from the rules of monastic houses, and a company of secular clerks seems to have had difficulty in realising that they were bound by them, for as early as 1284 the Archbishop of Canterbury, who had become the Visitor of the College, had to issue a series of orders for the observances of the statutes. The Warden and Fellows of Merton had permitted the study of medicine: they had interpreted too liberally the permission to study law; they (p. 056) had increased their own allowances and the salaries of their brewer and their cook; the Fellows had resisted the authority of the Warden; they had neglected the attendances at divine service enjoined by the Founder, and they had been lax about expulsions. The change which Walter de Merton had made in a scholar's life was so far-reaching that a secular would probably not have shared the astonishment of Archbishop Peckham (himself a friar) at the unwillingness of the Merton scholars to recognise the loss of their traditional freedom.

We have here the beginnings of a new system of university life, and we can see the shift toward collegiate discipline even more clearly in the Founder's statutes of 1274, which are much longer and (p. 055) more detailed than those from 1270. The scholars or Fellows are now required to obey the Warden as their Superior; the Deans and senior members are to govern under him and, initially, report to him; the Sub-Warden will take his place in his absence and assist him at other times; three Bursars will support him in managing the property. The Patron or Visitor may investigate the conduct of the Warden or any accusations against him and has the authority to remove him from his position. The Warden is not an absolute ruler; the thirteen senior members share governance with him, and the Sub-Warden and five seniors are to review his accounts once a year. During the periodic reviews, when the behavior of all College members is evaluated, accusations can be made against him and thoroughly investigated. This practice, along with other regulations from Walter de Merton, was clearly adapted from monastic house rules, and a group of secular clerks seems to have struggled to accept that they were bound by them, as early as 1284, the Archbishop of Canterbury, who had become the Visitor of the College, had to issue a series of orders for the enforcement of the statutes. The Warden and Fellows of Merton had allowed the study of medicine; they had too liberally interpreted the permission to study law; they (p. 056) had increased their own allowances and the salaries of their brewer and cook; the Fellows had resisted the Warden's authority; they had neglected attendance at divine services as mandated by the Founder and had been lax regarding expulsions. The changes that Walter de Merton implemented in a scholar's life were so significant that a secular person likely would not have shared Archbishop Peckham's (a friar) surprise at the Merton scholars' unwillingness to acknowledge the loss of their traditional freedom.

The system inaugurated by Walter de Merton was destined to have a great development. In the document of 1284, Peckham speaks of Merton as a "College," and its Founder was the founder of the Oxford College system. Although he repeated in his last statutes his permission to move his Society from Oxford, he regarded Oxford as its permanent home. Now that the civil war was over and England at peace, he had, he says, purchased a place of habitation and a house at Oxford, "where a University of students is flourishing." Not only had he provided a dwelling-place, he had also magnificently rebuilt a parish church to serve as a College-Chapel. The example he set was followed both at Oxford and at Cambridge, and the rule of Merton became the model on which College founders based elaborate codes of statutes. English founders generally followed (p. 057) Walter de Merton in making their societies self-governing communities, with an external Visitor as the ultimate court of appeal. There were in many colleges "poor boys" who were taught grammar, performed menial offices, and were not members, nor always eligible for election as members, of the Society; but as a general rule the Fellows or Socii all had a share in the management of the affairs of the House. Routine business was frequently managed by the Head, the officers, and a limited number of the Senior Fellows, but the whole body of Fellows took part in the election of a new Head. A period of probation, varying from one year to three, was generally prescribed before an entrant was admitted a "full and perpetual" Fellow, and during this period of probation he had no right of voting. This restriction was sometimes dispensed with in the case of "Founder's kin," who became full Fellows at once, and the late Sir Edward Wingfield used to boast that in his Freshman term (1850) he had twice voted in opposition to the Warden of New College in a College meeting. As in a monastic house, this freedom was combined with a strict rule of obedience, and though the Head of a medieval College might be irritated by incidents of this kind, he possessed great dignity and high authority within his domain. As founders did more for their students, they expected a larger obedience (p. 058) from them, and attempted to secure it by minute regulations; and the authority of the Head of the College increased with the number of rules which he was to enforce. The foundation of New College at Oxford in 1379 marks the completion of the collegiate ideal which had advanced so rapidly under the successive constitutions of Merton College a hundred years before. William of Wykeham, in providing for the needs of his scholars, availed himself of the experience of the past and created a new model for the future. The Fellows of New College were to be efficiently equipped at Winchester for the studies of the University, and, as we shall see, they were to receive in College special instruction in addition to the teaching of the University. Their magnificent home included, besides their living-rooms, a noble chapel and hall, a library, a garden, and a beautiful cloister for religious processions and for the burial of the dead. King Henry VI. built a still more magnificent house for his Cambridge scholars, and his example was followed by Henry VIII. The later College-founders, as we have said, expected obedience in proportion to their munificence, and the simpler statutes of earlier colleges were frequently revised and assimilated to those of later foundations. We reserve for a later section what we have to say about education, and deal here with habits and customs.

The system started by Walter de Merton was set to develop significantly. In the 1284 document, Peckham refers to Merton as a "College," and its Founder was the creator of the Oxford College system. Although he reiterated in his final statutes that he could move his Society from Oxford, he considered Oxford its permanent home. Now that the civil war was over and England was at peace, he mentioned that he had purchased a place to live and a house in Oxford, "where a University of students is thriving." Not only had he provided a place to stay, but he also magnificently rebuilt a parish church to serve as a College Chapel. His example was followed at both Oxford and Cambridge, and the rules from Merton became the template for College founders to base detailed codes of statutes on. English founders generally followed (p. 057) Walter de Merton in establishing their societies as self-governing communities, with an external Visitor acting as the ultimate court of appeal. Many colleges had "poor boys" who were taught grammar, did menial work, and were not members, nor always eligible for election as members, of the Society; but as a general rule, the Fellows or Socii all participated in managing the affairs of the House. Routine business was often handled by the Head, the officers, and a limited number of Senior Fellows, but the entire body of Fellows took part in electing a new Head. A probation period, typically lasting from one to three years, was generally required before a newcomer became a "full and perpetual" Fellow, and during this probation, he had no voting rights. This restriction was sometimes waived for "Founder's kin," who became full Fellows immediately, and the late Sir Edward Wingfield would often brag that during his Freshman term (1850), he had twice voted against the Warden of New College in a College meeting. Similar to a monastic community, this freedom was balanced with a strict rule of obedience, and while the Head of a medieval College might be frustrated by such incidents, he held significant dignity and authority within his domain. As founders contributed more for their students, they expected greater obedience (p. 058) from them and tried to enforce it through meticulous regulations; the authority of the Head of the College increased in line with the number of rules he was expected to uphold. The establishment of New College at Oxford in 1379 marks the fulfillment of the collegiate ideal that had progressed rapidly under the successive structures of Merton College a hundred years earlier. William of Wykeham, addressing the needs of his scholars, drew on past experiences and created a new model for the future. The Fellows of New College were to be well-prepared at Winchester for the University studies, and, as we will see, they were to receive special instruction in College in addition to the University's teaching. Their splendid residence included, besides living quarters, a grand chapel and hall, a library, a garden, and a beautiful cloister for religious processions and burials. King Henry VI built an even more magnificent residence for his Cambridge scholars, and Henry VIII followed suit. The later College founders, as previously mentioned, expected obedience proportional to their generosity, while the simpler statutes of earlier colleges were often revised and aligned with those of later foundations. We will cover education in a later section and will now discuss habits and customs.

The (p. 059) Merton rule that conversation must be in Latin is generally found in College statutes. At Peterhouse, French might occasionally be spoken, should just and reasonable cause arise, but English very rarely. At New College, Latin was to be spoken even in the garden, though English might be used in addressing a layman. At Queen's College, Oxford, which was founded by a courtier, French was allowed as a regular alternative for Latin, and at Jesus College, Oxford, conversation might be in Greek, Latin, or Hebrew. In spite of the influence of the Renaissance, it seems unlikely that either Greek or Hebrew was much used as an alternative to Latin, but the Latin-speaking rule had become less rigid and in sixteenth-century statutes more generous provision is made for dispensations from it. The Latin rule was not merely an educational method; it was deliberately intended to be a check upon conversation. College founders accepted the apostolic maxim that the tongue worketh great evil, and they were convinced that a golden rule of silence was a protection against both ribaldry and quarrels. In the later statutes of Clare, the legislator recognises that not merely loss of time, but the creation of a disposition to be interested in trifles can be traced to "frequentes collocutiones," and he forbids any meetings in bedrooms (even meetings of Masters of Arts) for the purpose of feasting or of talking. (p. 060) If anyone wishes to receive a friend at dinner or supper, he must apply to the Master for leave, and such leave is to be very rarely given. Conversation in Hall was prohibited by the rule of silence and by the provision of a reader, which we have already found at Merton. The book read was almost invariably the Bible. William of Wykeham, who was followed in this, as in other respects, by later College founders, forbade his scholars to remain in Hall after dinner or supper, on the ground that they were likely to talk scandal and quarrel; but on great Feast days, when a fire was allowed in the Hall, they might sit round and indulge in canticles and in listening to poems and chronicles and "mundi hujus mirabilia." The words, of the statute (which reappear in those of later colleges) seem to imply that even on winter evenings a fire burned in the Hall only on Feast days, and the medieval student must have suffered severely from cold. There were, as a rule, no fireplaces in private rooms until the sixteenth century, when we find references to them, e.g. in the statutes of Corpus Christi College, Oxford; and the wooden shutters which took the place of windows shut out the scanty light of a winter day. When a Disputation (cf. p. 146) was held in Hall at night, a fire was lit, but we are not told how, when there was no Disputation or Colleges meeting, the medieval student (p. 061) spent the time between supper and the "nightcap" which accompanied Compline. Dinner was at ten in the morning and supper at six in the evening. Dr Caius, in the middle of the sixteenth century, ordered his students to be in bed by eight o'clock in the evening, and "early to bed" must have been the custom on winter nights in a medieval College. "Early to rise" was the stern law, even in the dark mornings, for the student's day began at six o'clock, and he must often have listened to lectures which commenced in the dark, although dawn overtook the lecturer before he finished his long exposition. In early times there was no provision for breakfast, and, though the existence of such a meal is distinctly contemplated in the statutes of Queen's College, Oxford, there is no hint of it in those of New College. Probably some informal meal was usual everywhere, and was either paid for privately or winked at by the authorities. The absence of any general provision for breakfast led to its being taken in private rooms and not in Hall, and this is the humble origin of the College breakfast party.

The (p. 059) Merton rule that conversations must be in Latin is typically found in College rules. At Peterhouse, they might occasionally speak French if there’s a good reason, but English is rarely used. At New College, Latin was to be spoken even in the garden, although it was okay to use English when talking to a layman. At Queen's College, Oxford, which was founded by a courtier, French was allowed as a regular alternative to Latin, and at Jesus College, Oxford, conversations could be in Greek, Latin, or Hebrew. Despite the Renaissance's influence, it seems unlikely that Greek or Hebrew was often used instead of Latin, but the rule requiring Latin had become less strict, and by the sixteenth-century statutes, there were more allowances for exceptions. The Latin rule was not just an educational approach; it was intentionally meant to limit conversation. The college founders accepted the saying that the tongue causes much trouble, and they believed that a strict rule of silence protected against both inappropriate talk and arguments. In the later rules of Clare, the legislator acknowledges that not only does talking waste time, but it also encourages a tendency to focus on trivial matters, which he attributes to "frequentes collocutiones," and forbids any gatherings in bedrooms (even meetings of Masters of Arts) for feasting or chatting. (p. 060) If someone wants to invite a friend to dinner or supper, they must ask the Master for permission, and such permission is rarely granted. Conversation in the Hall was banned by the silence rule and by the presence of a reader, which we have already seen at Merton. The book read was almost always the Bible. William of Wykeham, who was followed in this and other areas by later College founders, prohibited his students from lingering in the Hall after dinner or supper since they were likely to gossip and argue; however, on major Feast days, when a fire was allowed in the Hall, they could gather around and enjoy canticles and listen to poems, chronicles, and "mundi hujus mirabilia." The statute's wording (which appears again in later colleges) seems to indicate that even on winter evenings, a fire was in the Hall only on Feast days, and students in medieval times likely suffered from the cold. Typically, there were no fireplaces in private rooms until the sixteenth century, when references to them appear, e.g. in the statutes of Corpus Christi College, Oxford; and the wooden shutters that replaced windows blocked the meager light of winter days. When a Disputation (cf. p. 146) occurred in the Hall at night, a fire was lit, but we aren't told how the medieval student (p. 061) spent the time between supper and the "nightcap" that came with Compline. Dinner was at ten in the morning, and supper was at six in the evening. Dr. Caius, in the mid-sixteenth century, required his students to be in bed by eight o'clock in the evening, and "early to bed" must have been the norm on winter nights in a medieval College. "Early to rise" was the strict rule, even on dark mornings, because the student’s day started at six o'clock, and he often had to attend lectures that began in the dark, although dawn sometimes arrived before the lecturer finished his long explanations. In the early days, there wasn’t any provision for breakfast, and although the existence of such a meal is clearly acknowledged in the statutes of Queen's College, Oxford, there’s no mention of it in those of New College. Probably some informal meal was common everywhere, and it was either paid for privately or overlooked by the authorities. The lack of general provisions for breakfast led to it being taken in private rooms rather than in Hall, and this is the humble origin of the College breakfast party.

The number of occupants of a single room varied in different colleges. Special provision was made in later College statutes for the Head of the College; at New College he was given (for the first time) a separate establishment and an allowance of plate and (p. 062) kitchen utensils; he was to dine in Hall only on some twenty great Feasts of the Church, and to sit at a separate table on these occasions. Henry VI. followed this precedent at King's, and elsewhere we find that the Head of a College is to have "principalem mansionem" with garden and stabling for the horses, without which it was not becoming that he should travel on College business. It was generally the duty of the Head to apportion the rooms among other members of the College, and to see that the juniors were under proper supervision. At Peterhouse, and in many other colleges, there were to be two in each chamber. When William of Wykeham built on a large scale, he ordered that there should be four occupants in the ground-floor rooms and three in the first-floor rooms. At King's, the numbers were three in ground-floor rooms and two in first-floor rooms. At Magdalen, the numbers were the same as at New College, but two of the beds in the upper rooms and one in the lower were to be "lectuli rotales, Trookyll beddys vulgariter appellati." Separate beds were usually provided, though sometimes boys under fourteen or fifteen years of age were denied this luxury. The bedrooms were also studies; at Oxford there was no general sitting-room, except in monastic colleges, though Cambridge College statutes speak of a "parlura," corresponding to the modern parlour or combination room. Each (p. 063) of the occupants of a room in New College was the proprietor of a small window, at which he worked, probably at some "study" or desk like the old Winchester "toys." The rooms had four windows and four "studiorum loca," and the general type of a College chamber, after the foundation of New College, was a room with one large window, and two, three, or four small windows for "studies."

The number of people sharing a single room varied between different colleges. Later college rules made special arrangements for the Head of the College; at New College, he received a separate living space and an allowance for plates and (p. 062) kitchen utensils for the first time. He was supposed to eat in Hall only on about twenty major Church feasts and sit at a separate table on those occasions. Henry VI followed this example at King's, and elsewhere it was established that the Head of a College would have a "principalem mansionem" with a garden and stabling for horses, as it was considered inappropriate for him to travel on College business without these provisions. The Head was generally responsible for distributing rooms among the other College members and ensuring that junior members were adequately supervised. At Peterhouse and many other colleges, there were to be two occupants in each room. When William of Wykeham built extensively, he mandated that there should be four occupants in the ground-floor rooms and three in the first-floor rooms. At King's, the number was three in ground-floor rooms and two in first-floor rooms. At Magdalen, the numbers matched those at New College, but two of the beds in the upper rooms and one in the lower were to be "lectuli rotales, Trookyll beddys vulgariter appellati." Typically, separate beds were provided, although sometimes boys younger than fourteen or fifteen were not given this option. The bedrooms also served as studies; at Oxford, there wasn't a general sitting room, except in monastic colleges, while the statutes of Cambridge Colleges mention a "parlura," similar to today’s parlour or common room. Each (p. 063) occupant in a room at New College had a small window for work, presumably at some sort of "study" or desk similar to the old Winchester "toys." The rooms had four windows and four "studiorum loca," and generally, a College chamber, after New College was established, consisted of one large window and two, three, or four smaller windows for "studies."

A large proportion of the care of statute-makers was devoted to the prohibition of amusements. The statutes of Peterhouse forbade dogs or falcons, "for if one can have them in the House, all will want them, and so there will arise a constant howling" to disturb the studious. Dice and chess, being forbidden games to clerks, were also prohibited, and the scholars of Peterhouse were forbidden to frequent taverns, to engage in trade, to mix with actors, or to attend theatrical performances. These enactments are repeated in later College statutes, with such additions as the legislator's knowledge of human nature dictated and with occasional explanations of some interest in themselves. The keeping of dogs is often described as "taking the children's bread and giving it to dogs," and the Founder of Queen's College, Oxford, ordered that no animals were to be kept under the Fellows' rooms, since purity of air is essential for study. William of Wykeham expressly forbade chess, which (p. 064) he classed with games leading to the loss of money or estate, but King Henry VI., who made large use of the statutes of New College, omitted the mention of chess from his King's College statutes, while he added to Wykeham's denunciation of ferrets and hawks, an index expurgatorius of animals which included monkeys, bears, wolves, and stage, and he expressly forbade nets for hunting or fishing. The principle on which modern Deans of colleges have sometimes decided that "gramophones are dogs" and therefore to be excluded from College, can be traced in numerous regulations against musical instruments, which disturb the peace essential to learning. That the medieval student felt the temptations of "ragging" in much the same way as his modern successors, appears from many threats directed against those who throw stones and other missiles to the danger of the buildings. Wykeham thought it necessary to forbid the throwing of stones in Chapel, to the danger of the windows and reredos, and for the safety of the reredos he prohibited dancing or jumping in the Hall, which is contiguous to the Chapel. Games in the Hall were also forbidden for the comfort of the chaplains who lived in the rooms underneath. King Henry VI. forbade dancing or jumping, or other dangerous and improper games in the Chapel, cloister, stalls, and Hall of King's College.

A large part of the rules set by lawmakers was focused on banning entertainment. The statutes of Peterhouse prohibited dogs and falcons, stating, "if one can have them in the House, everyone will want them, and that will lead to constant howling" which would disrupt those studying. Dice and chess, being banned games for clergy, were also not allowed, and Peterhouse scholars were forbidden from frequenting taverns, engaging in trade, socializing with actors, or attending plays. These regulations were repeated in later College statutes, with additions based on the lawmakers' understanding of human behavior and occasional explanations that were interesting in their own right. Keeping dogs was often described as "taking the children's bread and giving it to dogs," and the founder of Queen's College, Oxford, decreed that no animals could be kept under the Fellows' rooms, as clean air is vital for studying. William of Wykeham specifically prohibited chess, which (p. 064) he associated with games that could cause financial loss, but King Henry VI, who heavily referenced New College statutes, excluded chess from his King's College rules. He expanded Wykeham's ban on ferrets and hawks to include a list of prohibited animals like monkeys, bears, wolves, and performers, and he explicitly forbade hunting or fishing nets. The reasoning behind some modern College Deans’ decisions that "gramophones are like dogs" and should be banned can be traced back to numerous regulations against musical instruments that disrupt the quiet vital for learning. The medieval student faced temptations of "ragging" quite similarly to modern students, as evident from various threats aimed at those throwing stones and other projectiles that could damage buildings. Wykeham found it necessary to prohibit stone throwing in Chapel for the safety of the windows and the reredos, and for the protection of the reredos, he also banned dancing or jumping in the Hall, which was next to the Chapel. Games in the Hall were also outlawed for the comfort of the chaplains living in the rooms below. King Henry VI prohibited dancing or jumping and other dangerous and inappropriate games in the Chapel, cloister, stalls, and Hall of King's College.

Other (p. 065) disciplinary regulations common to all colleges deal with carrying arms, unpunctuality, talking during the reading in Hall or disturbing the Chapel services, bringing strangers into College, sleeping out of College, absence without leave, negligence and idleness, scurrilous or offensive language, spilling water in upper rooms to the detriment of the inhabitants of the lower rooms, and failure to attend the regular "scrutinies" or the stated general meetings for College business. At these scrutinies, any serious charges against members of the Society were considered, and it is in keeping with some of the judicial ideas of the time that some statutes forbid the accused person to have a copy of the indictment against him. For contumacy, for grave moral offences, for crimes of violence, and for heresy, the penalty was expulsion. Less serious offences were punished by subtraction of "commons," i.e. deprivation of allowances for a day or a week (or longer), or by pecuniary fines. When College founders provided clothes as well as board and lodging for their scholars, the forfeiture of a robe took its place among the penalties with which offenders were threatened. The "poor boys" who sang in Chapel and waited on the Fellows were whipped like boys elsewhere, who were being taught grammar, but the birch was unknown as a punishment for undergraduates till late in the middle (p. 066) ages. The introduction of corporal punishment into college life in England may be traced by a comparison of William of Wykeham's statutes with those of Henry VI. The King's College statute "De correctionibus faciendis circa delicta leviora" is largely a transcript of a New College statute, with the same title, and both contemplate subtraction of commons as the regular penalty. But the King's College statute contains an additional clause, to the effect that scholars and younger Fellows may be punished with stripes. In the statutes of Magdalen, dated some seventeen years later, William of Waynflete returned to the New College form of the statute, but he provided that his demys (i.e. scholars who received half the commons of a Fellow) should be subject to the penalty of whipping in the Grammar School. The statutes of Christ's College prescribe a fine of a farthing for unpunctuality on the part of the scholars, studying in the Faculty of Arts, and heavier fines for absence, and it is added that if the offender be not an adult, a whipping is to be substituted for the pecuniary penalty. At Brasenose, where the Fellows were all of the standing of at least a Bachelor of Arts, the undergraduate scholars were subjected to an unusually strict discipline, and offenders were to be punished either by fines or by the rod, the Principal deciding the appropriate punishment in each case. For unpunctuality, for (p. 067) negligence and idleness, for playing, laughing, talking, making a noise or speaking English in, a lecture-room, for insulting fellow-students, or for disobedience to his pastors and masters, the Brasenose undergraduate was to be promptly flogged. Among the crimes for which the birch is ordered we find "making odious comparisons," a phrase which throws some light on the conversational subjects of sixteenth-century undergraduates. The kind of comparison is indicated in the statute; remarks about the country, the family, the manners, the studies, and the ability, or the person, of a fellow-student must be avoided. Similarly, at Jesus College, Cambridge, it is forbidden to compare country to country, race to race, or science to science, and William of Wykeham and other founders had to make similar injunctions. The medieval student was distinctly quarrelsome, and such records as the famous Merton "scrutiny" of 1339, and investigations by College Visitors, show that the seniors set the undergraduates a bad example. The statutes of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, provide for two new penalties. An offending undergraduate might be sentenced to feed by himself, at a small table in the middle of the Hall, and in aggravated cases to the monastic penalty of bread and water. An alternative penalty was detention in the library at the most inconvenient time (p. 068) ("per horam vel horas cum minime vellet"), and the performance of an imposition to be shown up in due course. The rough and ready penalty of the birch is, however, frequently mentioned in the statutes of Corpus and of other sixteenth-century Colleges. Cardinal Wolsey thought it proper that an undergraduate should be whipped until he had completed his twentieth year. At Trinity, Cambridge (where offenders were sociably flogged before the assembled College on Friday evenings) the age was eighteen. Dr Caius restricted the rod to scholars who were not adult. "We call those adults," he says, "who have completed their eighteenth year. For before that age, both in ancient times and in our own memory, youth was not accustomed to wear brâccas, being content with tibialia reaching to the knees." The stern disciplinarian might find an excuse for prolonging the whipping age in the Founder's wish that, "years alone should not make an adult, but along with years, gravity of deportment and good character." As late as the foundation of Pembroke College at Oxford (1624) whipping is the penalty contemplated for undergraduates under eighteen. But when we come to the statutes which were drawn up in 1698 with a view to the foundation of Worcester College, not only is there no mention of the birch, but even pecuniary penalties are deprecated for (p. 069) minor offences, for which impositions and gating are suggested.

Other (p. 065) disciplinary rules that apply to all colleges cover things like carrying weapons, being late, talking during readings in Hall or disrupting Chapel services, bringing outsiders into College, staying out overnight, being absent without permission, negligence and laziness, using offensive language, spilling water in upper rooms that affects those living in lower rooms, and not attending regular "scrutinies" or scheduled meetings for College matters. During these scrutinies, serious accusations against Society members were reviewed, and in line with some legal ideas of the time, some rules prohibited the accused from having a copy of the charges against them. The consequences for serious offenses like defiance, severe moral violations, acts of violence, and heresy included expulsion. Less serious violations were punished by taking away "commons," meaning a loss of allowances for a day or a week (or longer), or by monetary fines. When College founders provided clothes along with food and housing for their students, losing a robe became one of the penalties for offenders. The "poor boys" who sang in Chapel and served the Fellows were punished like boys elsewhere learning grammar, but using birch as a punishment for undergraduates didn't happen until late in the medieval (p. 066) period. The introduction of corporal punishment in English college life can be traced by comparing William of Wykeham's statutes with those of Henry VI. The King's College statute titled "De correctionibus faciendis circa delicta leviora" largely replicates a New College statute of the same title, both considering the removal of commons as the standard penalty. However, the King's College statute adds that students and younger Fellows can be punished with whipping. In the statutes of Magdalen, from about seventeen years later, William of Waynflete reverted to the New College approach but specified that his demys (i.e. students receiving half the commons of a Fellow) could be whipped in the Grammar School. The statutes of Christ's College impose a fine of a farthing for tardiness among students in the Faculty of Arts, higher fines for absence, and add that if the offender is not an adult, then whipping should replace the monetary punishment. At Brasenose, where all Fellows were at least Bachelor of Arts level, undergraduate students faced unusually strict discipline, with offenders punished by either fines or whipping, with the Principal deciding the appropriate punishment each time. For lateness, (p. 067) negligence and laziness, for playing, laughing, talking, making noise, or using English in a lecture room, for insulting fellow students, or for not obeying his teachers and leaders, the Brasenose undergraduate was to be whipped promptly. Among the offenses leading to whipping was "making odious comparisons," which sheds some light on the conversational topics of sixteenth-century undergraduates. The type of comparisons to avoid are specified in the statute; remarks about the country, family, manners, studies, abilities, or individuals of a fellow student must be refrained from. Similarly, at Jesus College, Cambridge, comparing countries, races, or sciences is prohibited, and William of Wykeham and other founders had to include similar rules. Medieval students were notably quarrelsome, and records like the famous Merton "scrutiny" of 1339, along with investigations by College Visitors, reveal that seniors set a poor example for undergraduates. The statutes of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, introduce two new penalties. A misbehaving undergraduate might be sentenced to eat alone at a small table in the middle of the Hall, and in serious cases, face the monastic penalty of bread and water. Another penalty option was confinement in the library at the least convenient time (p. 068) ("per horam vel horas cum minime vellet") and performing a task to be shown later. However, the straightforward punishment of whipping is frequently noted in the statutes of Corpus and other colleges from the sixteenth century. Cardinal Wolsey believed it appropriate for an undergraduate to be whipped until reaching twenty years old. At Trinity, Cambridge (where offenders were sociably whipped in front of the entire College on Friday evenings) the age was enforced until eighteen. Dr. Caius limited whipping to students who were not considered adults. "We call those adults," he states, "who have completed their eighteenth year. Because before that age, both in ancient times and within our own memories, youth did not wear brâccas, being satisfied with tibialia reaching to the knees." The strict disciplinarian might find justification for extending the whipping age in the Founder's desire that, "years alone should not define adulthood, but also gravity of behavior and good character." As late as the founding of Pembroke College at Oxford (1624), whipping was still a possible penalty for undergraduates under eighteen. But when we arrive at the statutes created in 1698 for the foundation of Worcester College, there is no mention of the birch, and even monetary penalties for (p. 069) minor offenses are discouraged, with suggestions for tasks and gating instead.

Minor penalties were enforced by the Head of a college, the Vice-Head, the Deans, and, in sixteenth-century colleges, by the tutors. By later college statutes, these officers received for their personal use a portion of the fines they inflicted, and appeals were sometimes permitted from an officer to the Head, and even to the Chancellor or Vice-Chancellor of the University. The oath taken by scholars frequently bound them to reveal to the authorities, any breach of the statutes, and there are indications that members of the College were encouraged to report each other's misdeeds. Thus the Master of Christ's is to fine anyone whom he hears speaking one complete sentence in English, or anyone whom he may know to have been guilty of this offence, except in sleeping-rooms or at times when permission had been given.

Minor penalties were enforced by the college Head, the Vice-Head, the Deans, and, in sixteenth-century colleges, by the tutors. According to later college rules, these officers got to keep a portion of the fines they imposed, and sometimes appeals could be made from an officer to the Head, and even to the Chancellor or Vice-Chancellor of the University. The oath taken by scholars often required them to report any violations of the rules to the authorities, and there are signs that members of the College were encouraged to expose each other's wrongdoings. For example, the Master of Christ's is allowed to fine anyone he hears speaking a complete sentence in English, or anyone he knows has done this, except in sleeping rooms or during times when permission has been granted.

Oxford and Cambridge Colleges were, as we have seen, endowed homes for the education of secular clerks. All of them, on entrance, had to have the tonsure, and provision was often made for the cutting of their hair and beard. At Christ's College, there was a regular College barber "qui ... caput et barbam radet ac tondebit hebdomadis singulis." They wore ordinary clerical dress, and undue expenditure on clothes and ornaments was strictly prohibited, (p. 070) e.g. the Fellows of Peterhouse were forbidden to wear rings on their fingers "ad inanem gloriam et jactantiam." The early founders did not insist upon Holy Orders for the Heads or Fellows of their colleges, though many of them would naturally proceed to the priesthood, but in later college statutes all the Fellows were ultimately to proceed, at stated times, to Holy Orders and to the priesthood, though dispensations for delay might be granted, and students of Medicine were sometimes excused from the priesthood. When they became priests they were, like other priests, to celebrate mass regularly in the Chapel, but were not to receive payment for celebrations outside the College. As mere tonsured undergraduates, they were not, at first, subject to regulations for daily attendance at divine service; but later founders were stricter in this, as in other matters. Bishop Bateman, who, in the middle of the fourteenth century, legislated for the infant Gonville College, ordered that every Fellow should hear one mass daily and say certain prayers, and in his own foundation of Trinity Hall, he repeated the injunction. The prescribed prayers included petitions for the Founder, or for the repose of his soul; every Fellow of Trinity Hall was to say, immediately upon rising in the morning and before going to bed at night, the prayer "Rege quaesumus Domine," during the Bishop's lifetime, and after his (p. 071) death, "Deus qui inter Apostolicos Sacerdotes," and to say the psalm "De profundis clamavi" and a "Kurie eleeson" for the repose of the soul of the Founder's father and mother, his predecessors in the see of Norwich, and after his death for his own soul. The ten priests, who served the Chapel at New College, said masses for the Founder and his benefactors, but every Fellow was to attend mass every day and to say prayers in his own room, morning and evening, including "Rege, quaesumus, Domine, Willielmum Pontificem Fundatorem nostrum" or, after his death, "Deus qui inter Apostolicos sacredotes famulum tuum Fundatorem nostrum pontificali dignitate"; and every day, both after High Mass in Chapel, and after dinner and supper in Hall, the psalm "De profundis" was said. Penalties were prescribed for negligence, and as time went on, a whipping was inflicted for absence from Chapel, e.g. at Christ's College, and at Balliol, for which new statutes were drawn up in 1507.

Oxford and Cambridge Colleges were, as we've seen, established as places for the education of secular clerks. All students had to have their hair cut in a specific way upon entrance, and arrangements were often made for trimming their hair and beards. At Christ's College, there was an official college barber "who... shaves and cuts hair weekly." They wore standard clerical clothing, and spending too much on clothes and accessories was strictly forbidden, (p. 070) e.g. the Fellows of Peterhouse were not allowed to wear rings on their fingers "for empty glory and boasting." The early founders didn’t require the Heads or Fellows of their colleges to be ordained, although many would naturally become priests. However, later college rules mandated that all Fellows were to take Holy Orders and become priests at scheduled times, with possible exemptions for delays, and medical students were sometimes excused from becoming priests. Once they became priests, they were expected, like all priests, to regularly celebrate mass in the Chapel but were not allowed to receive payment for services outside the College. Initially, tonsured undergraduates weren’t required to attend daily divine services; however, later founders implemented stricter rules. Bishop Bateman, who enacted regulations for the newly established Gonville College in the mid-fourteenth century, required that every Fellow attend mass once a day and say specific prayers. In his own foundation of Trinity Hall, he reinforced this rule. The required prayers included petitions for the Founder or for the peace of his soul; every Fellow of Trinity Hall was to say, upon waking in the morning and before sleeping at night, the prayer "Rege quaesumus Domine" during the Bishop's lifetime, and after his (p. 071) death, "Deus qui inter Apostolicos Sacerdotes," and to recite the psalm "De profundis clamavi" along with a "Kyrie eleison" for the peace of the souls of the Founder's father and mother, his predecessors in the see of Norwich, and after his death for his own soul. The ten priests serving the Chapel at New College said masses for the Founder and his benefactors, but every Fellow was required to attend mass daily and pray in his own room, morning and evening, including "Rege, quaesumus, Domine, Willielmum Pontificem Fundatorem nostrum" or, after his death, "Deus qui inter Apostolicos sacerdores famulum tuum Fundatorem nostrum pontificali dignitate"; and every day, after High Mass in Chapel, and after dinner and supper in Hall, the psalm "De profundis" was recited. Penalties were set for negligence, and over time, whipping was enforced for missing Chapel, e.g. at Christ's College, and at Balliol, new statutes were created in 1507.

Residence in College was continuous throughout the year, even during the University vacation, which lasted from early in July to the beginning of October. Leave of absence might be granted at any time in the year, on reasonable grounds, but was to be given generally in vacations. General rules were laid down for behaviour in keeping with the clerical profession during absence, and students on leave (p. 072) were forbidden to frequent taverns or otherwise transgress the rules which were binding upon them in the University. Occasionally we find some relaxation in these strict regulations, as when the Founder of Corpus Christi at Oxford allows "moderate hunting or hawking" when one of his scholars is on holiday away from Oxford. The same indulgent Founder, after the usual prohibition of games in College, allows a game of ball in the garden for the sake of healthy exercise. ("Non prohibemus tamen lusum pilae ad murum, tabulata, aut tegulas, in horto, causa solum modo exercendi corporis et sanitatis.") Associations with home life were maintained by vacation visits, but the influx of "people" to the University was, of course, unknown. The ancient statutes of Peterhouse permit a woman (even if she be not a relation) to talk with a Fellow in the Hall, preferably in the presence of another Fellow, or at least, a servant; but the legislator had grave fears of the results of such "confabulationes," and the precedent he set was not followed. A Fellow or scholar is frequently permitted by College statutes to entertain his father, brother, nephew, or a friend, obtaining first the consent of the Head of the College, and paying privately for the entertainment, but no such guest might sleep in College, and the permission is carefully restricted to the male sex. Women were, (p. 073) as a rule, not allowed within a College gate; if it was impossible to find a man to wash clothes, a laundress might be employed, but she must be old and of unprepossessing appearance. A scholar or Fellow of a college had not, however, committed himself irrevocably to a celibate life, for marriage is included among the "causas rationabiles et honestas" which vacated a fellowship. It was possible, though probably infrequent, for a Fellow who had not proceeded to Holy Orders to leave the College "uxore ducta," giving up his emolument, his clerical dress, and the tonsure. Even if a Fellow enjoyed the Founder's provision for the long period of his course in Arts and Theology, and proceeded in due time to Holy Orders, it was not contemplated that he should remain a Fellow till his death.

Residence at the College was continuous throughout the year, even during the University vacation, which lasted from early July to the beginning of October. Leave of absence could be granted at any time during the year for reasonable reasons, but it was usually given during vacation periods. General rules were established for behavior consistent with the clerical profession during absence, and students on leave (p. 072) were not allowed to visit taverns or break the rules that applied to them at the University. Occasionally, there were some relaxations of these strict regulations, such as when the Founder of Corpus Christi at Oxford permitted "moderate hunting or hawking" when one of his scholars was on holiday away from Oxford. The same permissive Founder, after the usual ban on games in College, allowed ball games in the garden for the sake of healthy exercise. ("Non prohibemus tamen lusum pilae ad murum, tabulata, aut tegulas, in horto, causa solum modo exercendi corporis et sanitatis.") Connections with home life were maintained through vacation visits, but the influx of "people" to the University was, of course, non-existent. The ancient statutes of Peterhouse allowed a woman (even if she was not a relative) to talk with a Fellow in the Hall, preferably in the presence of another Fellow or at least a servant; however, the legislator had serious concerns about the consequences of such "conversations," and the precedent he set was not followed. A Fellow or scholar was often allowed by College statutes to host his father, brother, nephew, or a friend, but he had to get the consent of the Head of the College first and privately cover the costs of the hosting. However, no such guest was allowed to stay overnight in College, and the permission was strictly limited to males. Women were, (p. 073) generally, not permitted inside a College gate; if a man could not be found to wash clothes, a laundress could be hired, but she had to be old and unattractive. A scholar or Fellow of a college had not, however, condemned himself to a life of celibacy, as marriage was included among the "reasonable and honorable causes" which would lead to the termination of a fellowship. It was possible, though likely uncommon, for a Fellow who had not entered Holy Orders to leave the College "with a wife," giving up his financial support, clerical clothing, and tonsure. Even if a Fellow benefited from the Founder's provision for the lengthy period of his studies in Arts and Theology and entered Holy Orders in due time, it was not expected that he would remain a Fellow until his death.

"... he had geten him yet no benefyce,
Ne was so worldly for to have offyce,"

"... he still hadn't secured any position,
Nor was he so ambitious as to seek office,"

says Chaucer, indicating the natural end of a scholar's career. He might betake himself to some "obsequium," and rise high in the service of the king, or of some great baron or bishop, and become, like one of Wykeham's first New College scholars, Henry Chichele, an archbishop and a College founder himself. Should no such great career open up for him, he can, at the least, succeed to one of the livings which the founders of English colleges purchased for this purpose. His "obsequium" would (p. 074) naturally lead to his ceasing to reside, and so vacate his fellowship, and his acceptance of a benefice over a certain value brought about the same result. Some such event was expected to happen to every Fellow; unless he happened to be elected to the Headship, it was not intended that he should grow old in the College, and at Queen's College, Oxford, the arbitrary or unreasonable refusal of a benefice vacated a Fellowship. The object of the College Founder was, that there should never be wanting a succession of men qualified to serve God in Church and State, and to Chaucer's unworldly clerk, if he was a member of a College, there would come, in due course, the country living and goodbye to the University. But statutes were not always strictly observed and the idle life-Fellow, who survived to be the scandal of early Victorian days, was not unknown in the end of the Middle Ages.

says Chaucer, marking the natural conclusion of a scholar's career. He might choose to enter some "service" and rise high in the employ of the king or a powerful baron or bishop, becoming like one of Wykeham's first New College scholars, Henry Chichele, who became an archbishop and founder of a college himself. If no such grand opportunity arises, he can at least take one of the positions that the founders of English colleges established for this purpose. His "service" would (p. 074) typically lead to him no longer residing there, thus vacating his fellowship, and accepting a benefice above a certain value would have the same effect. Such an event was expected for every Fellow; unless he was elected to the Headship, it wasn't intended for him to grow old in the College. At Queen's College, Oxford, a refusal of a benefice deemed arbitrary or unreasonable resulted in the loss of a Fellowship. The goal of the College Founder was to ensure a continuous supply of men qualified to serve God in both Church and State, and for Chaucer's idealistic clerk, if he was a member of a College, there would eventually be a rural position waiting, leading to a farewell to the University. However, regulations weren’t always strictly followed, and the lazy life-Fellow, who became a source of scandal in the early Victorian era, was not uncommon by the end of the Middle Ages.

One of the causes of vacating a fellowship throws some light upon the class of men who became members of Oxford and Cambridge Colleges. The opening sentences of founders' statutes usually contain some such phrase as "collegium pauperum et indigentium scholarium"; but later sections of the statutes contemplate the possibility of their succeeding to property—"patrimonium, haereditatem, feudumve saeculare, vel pensionem annuam"—and if such property exceeded the annual value of a (p. 075) hundred shillings, a Fellowship was ipso facto vacated. The "pauperes et indigentes" expressions must not be construed too literally; the Founder was establishing a claim to the merits of him that considereth the poor, and the language he used was part of the ordinary formulas of the time, and ought not to be interpreted more strictly than the ordinary phrases of legal and Diplomatic documents or than the conventional terms of courtesy, which begin and conclude a modern letter. That an English College Founder wished to give help where help was required, is undeniable, but help was required by others than the poorest. The advancement of the study of theology was near the heart of every medieval founder, and the study of theology demanded the surrender of the best years of a man's life, and the extension of the period of education long after he might be expected to be earning his own living. A curriculum in the University which covered at least sixteen years, and might be followed by nothing more remunerative than the cure of Chaucer's poor priest, required some substantial inducement if it was to attract the best men. Canon Law, Civil Law and Medicine, if they offered more opportunity of attaining a competency, required also a very long period of apprenticeship in the University. There were many youths in the Middle Ages (as there are to-day) neither "pauperes" nor (p. 076) "indigentes" in the strict sense of the word, but too poor to be able to afford sixteen years of study in the University. The length of the medieval curriculum produced some of the necessities which colleges were established to meet.

One reason for losing a fellowship sheds light on the type of men who joined Oxford and Cambridge Colleges. The opening sentences of founders' statutes often include phrases like "collegium pauperum et indigentium scholarium"; however, later sections of the statutes consider the possibility of members inheriting property—"patrimonium, haereditatem, feudumve saeculare, vel pensionem annuam"—and if that property was worth more than a (p. 075) hundred shillings a year, the fellowship would be automatically vacated. The phrases "pauperes et indigentes" should not be taken too literally; the Founder aimed to emphasize charity towards the less fortunate, and the language used was part of common expressions of the time. It shouldn't be interpreted any more strictly than the standard phrases in legal documents or the courteous terms that start and end a modern letter. While it's clear that an English College Founder wanted to provide support where it was needed, that support was required by more people than just the poorest. Promoting the study of theology was a priority for every medieval founder, and studying theology required dedicating the best years of a man's life and extending the educational period well beyond when he might start providing for himself. A university curriculum that lasted at least sixteen years, often leading to jobs with little pay like that of Chaucer's poor priest, needed substantial incentives to attract the best students. Likewise, while Canon Law, Civil Law, and Medicine offered better earning potential, they also required a long period of study at the University. Many young people in the Middle Ages (as now) were neither "pauperes" nor (p. 076) "indigentes" in the strict sense, but were too poor to afford sixteen years of university study. The lengthy medieval curriculum created some of the needs that colleges were set up to address.

That the founders were not thinking of the poorest classes of the community, is evident from many provisions of their statutes. They frequently provided only board and lodging, and left their beneficiaries to find elsewhere the other necessities of life; they appointed penalties (such as the subtraction of commons for a month) which would have meant starvation to the penniless; they contemplated entertainments and journeys, and in the case of a New College Doctor, even the maintenance of a private servant, at the personal expense of their scholars and Fellows; they prohibited the expenditure of money on extravagant dress and amusements. William of Wykeham made allowances for the expense of proceeding to degrees in the University when one of his Fellows had no private means and no friends to assist him ("propter paupertatem, inopiam, et penuriam, carentiamque amicorum"); but the sum to be thus administered was strictly limited and the recipient had to prove his poverty, and to swear to the truth of his statement. The very frequent insistence upon provisions for a Founder's kin, suggests (p. 077) that the society, to which he wished a large number of his relations to belong, was of higher social standing than an almshouse; and the liberal allowances for the food of the Fellows, as contrasted with the sums allotted to servants and choristers, show that life in College was intended to be easy and comfortable. The fact that menial work was to be done by servants and that Fellows were to be waited on at table by the "poor boys" is a further indication of the dignity of the Society. At New College, it was the special duty of one servant to carry to the schools, the books of the Fellows and scholars. The possession of considerable means by a medieval Fellow, is illustrated by two wills, printed in "Munimenta Academica." Henry Scayfe, Fellow of Queen's College, left in 1449, seven pounds to his father, smaller sums to a large number of friends, including sixpence to every scholar of the College, and also disposed by will of sheep, cattle and horses. In 1457, John Seggefyld, Fellow of Lincoln College, bequeathed to his brother tenements in Kingston by Hull, which had been left him by his father, twelve pence to each of his colleagues, and thirteen shillings and four pence to his executor. Whether the possessions of these men ought to have led to the resignation of their Fellowships, is a question which may have interested their colleagues at the time; to us the facts are important, (p. 078) as illustrating the private means of members of a society of "poor and indigent" scholars, and as indicating the class from which such scholars were drawn.

That the founders weren’t considering the poorest members of the community is clear from many of their rules. They often only provided meals and housing, leaving beneficiaries to track down other basic necessities elsewhere. They set penalties (like taking away common privileges for a month) that would have led to starvation for those without money. They planned for entertainment and travel, and in the case of a New College Doctor, even the upkeep of a personal servant, all at the cost of their scholars and Fellows. They restricted spending on fancy clothes and leisure activities. William of Wykeham allowed for expenses related to receiving degrees in the University for Fellows who had no personal resources and no friends to help them ("propter paupertatem, inopiam, et penuriam, carentiamque amicum"); however, the amount available was strictly limited, and the recipient had to prove his neediness and swear to the truth of his claims. The frequent emphasis on provisions for the founder's family suggests (p. 077) that the community he wanted his many relatives to join was of a higher social status than an almshouse; and the generous allocations for the meals of the Fellows, compared to the smaller sums given to servants and choristers, indicate that life in College was meant to be easy and comfortable. The fact that menial tasks were assigned to servants, and that Fellows were served at the table by the "poor boys," further underscores the dignity of the Society. At New College, one servant had the specific job of taking the books of the Fellows and scholars to the schools. The considerable wealth held by a medieval Fellow is illustrated by two wills printed in "Munimenta Academica." Henry Scayfe, Fellow of Queen's College, left seven pounds to his father in 1449, smaller amounts to many friends, including sixpence to every scholar at the College, and also included sheep, cattle, and horses in his will. In 1457, John Seggefyld, Fellow of Lincoln College, bequeathed to his brother properties in Kingston by Hull that had been inherited from their father, twelve pence to each of his colleagues, and thirteen shillings and four pence to his executor. Whether these men's wealth should have prompted them to resign their Fellowships is a question that may have interested their peers at the time; for us, the facts are significant, (p. 078) as they illustrate the financial status of members of a society of "poor and indigent" scholars, and suggest the class they were drawn from.

College regulations in other countries add considerably to our knowledge of medieval student-life. In Paris, where the system had its humble beginning in the hire of a room for eighteen poor scholars, by a benevolent Englishman returning from a pilgrimage to Palestine in 1180, the college ideal progressed slowly and never reached its highest development. Even when most of the students of Paris came to live in colleges, the college was not the real unit of university life, nor was a Parisian college a self-governing community like Merton or Peterhouse. The division of the University of Paris into Nations affected its social life, and the Faculties were separated at Paris in a manner unknown in England. A college at Paris was organised in accordance with Faculty divisions, an arrangement so little in harmony with the ideas of English founders, that William of Wykeham provided that Canonists and Civilists, should be mixed in chambers with students of other Faculties "ad nutriendam et conservandam majorem dilectionem, amicitiam et charitatem inter eosdem." As colleges at Paris were frequently confined to natives of a particular district, they tended to become sub-divisions (p. 079) of the Nations. The disadvantages of restricting membership of a college to a diocese or locality, were seen and avoided by the founder of the College of Sorbonne, in the middle of the thirteenth century, and the founder of the sixteenth century College of Mans protested against the custom, by instructing his executors to open his foundation to men, from every nation and province, insisting that association with companions of different languages and customs, would make the scholars "civiliores, eloquentiores, et doctiores," and that the friendships thus formed would enable them to render better service to the State. The tenure of his bursa or emolument, by a member of a Paris college, was so precarious that he could not count upon proceeding to a higher Faculty in his own college, and the existence of an outside body of governors and of Patrons or Visitors, who had the power of filling up vacancies further checked the growth of corporate feeling and college patriotism. The large powers entrusted to an external authority made the position of the Head of a college at Paris, much less important than at Oxford or Cambridge.

College regulations in other countries significantly enhance our understanding of medieval student life. In Paris, which started with a single room rented for eighteen poor scholars by a kind Englishman returning from a pilgrimage to Palestine in 1180, the college ideal developed slowly and never reached its fullest potential. Even when most students in Paris began living in colleges, the college wasn't the core of university life, nor were Parisian colleges self-governing communities like Merton or Peterhouse. The division of the University of Paris into Nations influenced its social life, and the faculties were organized in a way not seen in England. A college in Paris was structured around faculty divisions, a setup so out of sync with the ideas of English founders that William of Wykeham mandated that Canonists and Civilists be mixed with students from other faculties “to nurture and maintain greater love, friendship, and charity among them.” Since Parisian colleges were often limited to natives of a specific area, they tended to become subdivisions (p. 079) of the Nations. The drawbacks of restricting college membership to a diocese or locality were recognized and avoided by the founder of the College of Sorbonne in the mid-thirteenth century, and the founder of the sixteenth-century College of Mans protested this practice by directing his executors to admit men from every nation and province, arguing that interacting with peers of different languages and customs would make the scholars “more civil, more eloquent, and more learned,” and that the friendships formed would better equip them to serve the State. The tenure of his bursa or salary by a member of a Paris college was so unstable that he couldn’t rely on moving to a higher faculty within his own college, and the presence of an external governing body and Patrons or Visitors who had the authority to fill vacancies further hindered the growth of corporate spirit and college loyalty. The significant powers given to an outside authority made the position of the Head of a college in Paris much less important than that of counterparts at Oxford or Cambridge.

The differences between English and Parisian colleges may best be realised by a reference to the statutes of some early Paris founders. About 1268, Guillaume de Saone, Treasurer of Rouen, founded at Paris, the "Treasurer's College" for natives of his own (p. 080) diocese. It was founded for poor clerks, twelve of whom were to be scholars in Theology, and twelve in Arts. They were to be selected by the archdeacons of the Cathedral of Rouen, who then resided at Grand-Caux and Petit-Caux, from natives of these places, or, failing them, from the Diocese of Rouen. The scholars were to have rooms and a weekly allowance, not for the whole year, but for forty-five weeks from the feast of St Dionysius; no provision was made for the seven weeks of the vacation, except for two theologians, who were to take charge of the house at Paris. The revenues were collected and distributed by the Prior of the Hospital of St Mary Magdalen at Rouen, and the Archbishop of Rouen was Rector and Patron. The students in Arts never formed part of the foundation, for the Treasurer almost immediately restricted his community to Theologians, and their tenure of the endowment was strictly limited to two years after obtaining their licence. "For we do not wish to grant them anything more, because our intention is only to induce them to proceed to the degree of master in theology." They were furnished with books, which they were forbidden to lend, and they were placed under the immediate superintendence of the senior Bursar or Foundationer, whose duty it was to call them together once a week, and inquire into their conduct and their progress in their (p. 081) studies. Some general rules were laid down by the Founder, and offenders against them were to be expelled at these meetings. They were permitted to receive a peaceful commoner, who paid for his chamber and was a student of Theology. The interest of the Treasurer of Rouen in Theology is characteristic, and the great College of the Sorbonne, founded about the same time, was also restricted to theologians. The College of Navarre, founded in 1304, provided for twenty students of grammar, twenty in logic and philosophy (Arts) and twenty in Theology, each Faculty forming a sub-college, with a separate hall. A doctor in grammar was to superintend both the studies and the morals of the grammarians and to receive double their weekly allowance of four shillings, and similarly, a master of Arts was to supervise the Artists and receive double their weekly allowance of six shillings. The "Dean and University of the masters of the scholars of the theological Faculty at Paris" were to choose a secular clerk to be Rector of the College, and to govern it in conjunction with the body that appointed him. The masters of the Faculty of Theology, or their representatives, were to visit the College annually, to inquire into the financial and domestic arrangements, and into the behaviour of the Rector, masters, and scholars, and to punish as they deemed necessary. Membership of the College (p. 082) was restricted to the kingdom of France. Similarly, the College du Plessis, founded in 1322, by Geoffrey du Plessis, Notary Apostolic, and Secretary of Philip the Long, was restricted to Frenchmen, with preference to certain northern dioceses. Its forty scholars were in separate societies, with a Grand Master who had to be a master or, at least, a bachelor in Theology. The affairs of the College, as far as concerned the election, discipline and the deprivation of its members, were to be administered by two bishops and an abbot, in conjunction with the Master and with the Chancellor of the Cathedral of Paris, or, in the absence of the great dignitaries, by the Master and the Chancellor. But the financial administration was entrusted to a provisor or procurator, who undertook the collection and distribution of the revenues.

The differences between English and Parisian colleges can be best understood by looking at the statutes of some early founders in Paris. Around 1268, Guillaume de Saone, the Treasurer of Rouen, established the "Treasurer's College" in Paris for locals from his own (p. 080) diocese. It was created for poor clerks, with twelve students to study Theology and twelve for Arts. They were to be chosen by the archdeacons of the Cathedral of Rouen, who lived at Grand-Caux and Petit-Caux, selecting from locals or, if none were available, from the Diocese of Rouen. The scholars were provided with rooms and a weekly allowance, but only for forty-five weeks starting from the feast of St. Dionysius; no support was given during the seven-week vacation, except for two theologians responsible for overseeing the house in Paris. The Prior of the Hospital of St. Mary Magdalen in Rouen collected and distributed the funds, and the Archbishop of Rouen served as Rector and Patron. The Arts students were never part of the foundation because the Treasurer soon limited the community to Theologians, who were only allowed to benefit from the endowment for two years after receiving their license. “We do not wish to grant them anything more, since our goal is just to encourage them to earn their master’s degree in theology.” They received books, which they were prohibited from lending out, and were supervised by the senior Bursar or Foundationer, whose job was to gather them weekly to check on their conduct and academic progress (p. 081). The Founder set some general rules, and those who broke them would be expelled during these meetings. They could host a peaceful commoner who paid for his room and was a Theology student. The Treasurer of Rouen’s interest in Theology is notable, and the large College of the Sorbonne, founded around the same time, was also limited to theologians. The College of Navarre, established in 1304, accommodated twenty students each for grammar, logic and philosophy (Arts), and Theology, with each Faculty being a sub-college with its own hall. A doctor in grammar was appointed to oversee both the studies and behavior of the grammar students and was to receive double their weekly allowance of four shillings. Similarly, a master of Arts supervised the Arts students and received double their weekly allowance of six shillings. The "Dean and University of the masters of the scholars of the theological Faculty at Paris" were responsible for selecting a secular clerk to serve as Rector of the College, governing it alongside the body that appointed him. The masters of the Theology Faculty, or their representatives, would visit the College annually to review its financial and domestic arrangements, as well as the conduct of the Rector, masters, and scholars, and to enforce penalties as needed. Membership in the College (p. 082) was limited to residents of France. Likewise, the College du Plessis, founded in 1322 by Geoffrey du Plessis, Notary Apostolic, and Secretary to Philip the Long, was restricted to Frenchmen, with priority given to certain northern dioceses. Its forty scholars were organized into separate societies, all overseen by a Grand Master who needed to be a master or at least a bachelor in Theology. The College’s affairs regarding elections, discipline, and removal of members were managed by two bishops and an abbot, together with the Master and the Chancellor of the Cathedral of Paris. In the absence of these high officials, the Master and the Chancellor would handle the matters. However, financial administration was entrusted to a provisor or procurator, who would manage the collection and distribution of revenue.

The details of college statutes at Paris, bear a general resemblance to the regulations of Oxford and Cambridge founders, and discipline became more stringent as time went on. Attendance at Chapel (the only meeting-place of students in different Faculties in the same College) came to be strictly required. Punctuality at meals was frequently insisted upon, under pain of receiving nothing but bread. Silence was enjoined at meal times and the Bible was read. Latin was, from the first, the only lawful medium of conversation. All the members of (p. 083) a college, had to be within the gates when the curfew bell rang. Bearing arms or wearing unusual clothes was forbidden, and singing, shouting and games were denounced as interfering with the studies of others, although the Parisian legislators were more sympathetic with regard to games, than their English contemporaries. Even the Founder of the Cistercian College of St Bernard, contemplated that permission might be obtained for games, though not before dinner or after the bell rang for vespers. A sixteenth-century code of statutes for the College of Tours, while recording the complaints of the neighbours about the noise made by the scholars playing ball ("de insolentiis, exclamationibus et ludis palmariis dictorum scolarium, qui ludunt ... pilis durissimis") permitted the game under less noisy conditions ("pilis seu scophis mollibus et manu, ac cum silentio et absque clamoribus tumultuosis"). The use of dice was, as a rule, absolutely prohibited, but the statutes of the College of Cornouaille permitted it under certain conditions. It might be played to amuse a sick fellow on feast days, or without the plea of sickness, on the vigils of Christmas, and of three Holy Days. But the stakes must be small and paid in kind, not in money ("pro aliquo comestibili vel potabili").

The rules for colleges in Paris generally resemble those from the founders of Oxford and Cambridge, and discipline became stricter over time. Attendance at Chapel, which was the only place for students from different faculties to gather in the same college, became mandatory. Being on time for meals was often emphasized, with the consequence of getting only bread if you were late. Silence was required at meal times, and the Bible was read. From the beginning, Latin was the only accepted language for conversation. All members of (p. 083) a college had to be inside the gates when the curfew bell rang. Carrying weapons or wearing unusual clothing was not allowed, and singing, shouting, and games were discouraged as they disrupted others' studies, although the lawmakers in Paris were more lenient about games compared to their English counterparts. Even the founder of the Cistercian College of St. Bernard thought that permission could be granted for games, but not before dinner or after the vespers bell rang. A sixteenth-century set of rules for the College of Tours noted complaints from neighbors about the noise from students playing ball ("de insolentiis, exclamationibus et ludis palmariis dictorum scolarium, qui ludunt ... pilis durissimis") but allowed the game under quieter conditions ("pilis seu scophis mollibus et manu, ac cum silentio et absque clamoribus tumultuosis"). Using dice was generally forbidden, but the rules from the College of Cornouaille allowed it under certain circumstances. It could be played to entertain a sick student on feast days or, without a health excuse, on the night before Christmas and on three Holy Days. However, the bets had to be small and paid in kind, not in money ("pro aliquo comestibili vel potabili").

Penalties for minor offences were much the same as in England—forfeiture of commons for varying periods, (p. 084) pecuniary fines, and in the sixteenth century, whipping. In the College of Le Mans, bursars who were not graduates were to be whipped for a first offence in a school, and for a second offence in the Hall ("prout mos est in universitate Parisiensi"). The obligation of reporting each other's faults, of which there are indications in English statutes, was almost universal at Paris, where all were bound to reveal offences "sub secreto" to the authorities. The penalty of "sconcing," still inflicted at Oxford, for offences against undergraduate etiquette, finds a place in the Parisian statutes among serious punishments. We find it in the Statutes of Cornouaille for minor offences; if a man carries wine out of the College illicitly, he is to pay for double the quantity to be drunk by the members who were present at the time; if anyone walks through the confines or chambers in pattens ("cum calepodiis, id est cum patinis") he is to be mulcted in a pint of wine. If a stranger is introduced without leave ("ad mensam communitatis ad comedendum vel videndum secretum mensae"), the penalty is a quart of good wine for the fellows present in Hall. For unseemly noise, especially at meals, and at time of prayers, the ordinary penalty is a quart of ordinary wine ("vini mediocris"). For speaking in the vernacular, there is a fine of "the price of a pint of wine," but, as the usual direction about (p. 085) drinking it, is omitted, this was probably not a sconce; at the Cistercian College, the penalty for this offence was a sconce. So far, the offences for which a sconce is prescribed, might in most cases, be paralleled in more recent times in an English college, but the statutes of Cornouaille also make sconcing the penalty for striking a servant, unless the injury was severe, in which case, more serious punishments were imposed. The whole sentence is an illustration of the lack of control over outbursts of bad temper, which is characteristic of medieval life. All the scholars are to be careful not to strike the servants in anger or with ill-will, or to injure them; he who inflicts a slight injury is to be fined a quart of wine; if the injury be more severe, the master is to deprive him of his burse for one day or more, at his own discretion and that of a majority of the scholars: if there is a large effusion of blood or a serious injury, the provisor (the Bishop of Paris or his Vicar General) is to be informed, and to deprive the offender of his burse, or even punish him otherwise. At the Sorbonne, an assault on a servant was to be followed by the drinking of a quart of specially good wine by the Fellows, at the culprit's expense; for talking too loud in Hall, the sconce was two quarts (presumably of ordinary wine). Dr Rashdall quotes from the MS. Register of the Sorbonne, actual instances of the infliction of sconces: (p. 086) "A Doctor of Divinity is sconced a quart of wine for picking a pear off a tree in the College garden, or again, for forgetting to shut the Chapel door, or for taking his meals in the kitchen. Clerks are sconced a pint for 'very inordinately' knocking 'at the door during dinner ...' for 'confabulating' in the court late at night, and refusing to go to their chambers when ordered.... The head cook is sconced for 'badly preparing the meat for supper,' or for not putting salt in the soup." Among the examples given by Dr Rashdall from this source are a sconce of two shillings for drunkenness and a sconce in wine inflicted upon the head cook for being found "cum una meretrice." An offence so serious in a bursar, is by many college statutes to be followed by expulsion, and Dr Rashdall quotes an instance of this penalty: but Parisian College Founders, were less severe in dealing with moral offences than English Founders. At the monastic College of Marmoutier, it was only on the second offence that bringing into College ("mulierem suspectam et inhonestam") led to expulsion, and at the College of Cornouaille, the penalty for a first offence was loss of commons or bursa for fifteen days, and for a second offence a month's deprivation; but even at Cornouaille actual incontinence was to be punished by expulsion.

Penalties for minor offenses were pretty similar to those in England—losing common rights for different lengths of time, (p. 084) fines, and in the sixteenth century, whipping. At the College of Le Mans, bursars who hadn’t graduated were whipped for a first offense in school, and for a second offense in the Hall ("as is customary in the University of Paris"). The requirement to report each other's faults, which is mentioned in English laws, was almost universal in Paris, where everyone was obliged to reveal offenses "under secrecy" to the authorities. The penalty of "sconcing," still used at Oxford for breaches of undergraduate etiquette, is noted in the Parisian rules among serious punishments. It appears in the Statutes of Cornouaille for minor offenses; if a person takes wine out of the College without permission, they must pay double for the amount drunk by the members present at the time; if anyone walks through the halls or rooms in pattens ("with wooden shoes") they are fined a pint of wine. If a stranger is introduced without permission ("to the common table to eat or see the secret of the table"), the penalty is a quart of good wine for the fellows present in Hall. For making loud noises, especially during meals and prayer time, the usual penalty is a quart of ordinary wine. For speaking in the vernacular, there is a fine of "the price of a pint of wine," but since the usual note on (p. 085) drinking it is omitted, this was likely not a sconce; at the Cistercian College, the penalty for this offense was indeed a sconce. So far, the offenses that attract a sconce can typically be found in more recent times in an English college, but the statutes of Cornouaille also state that striking a servant incurs a sconce unless the injury is serious, in which case harsher penalties apply. This illustrates the lack of control over outbursts of anger, which is a characteristic of medieval life. All scholars are instructed to refrain from hitting servants in anger or with spite or from injuring them; anyone who inflicts a minor injury is fined a quart of wine; for a more serious injury, the master may suspend the offender's burse for one day or more, at their own discretion and that of most of the scholars: if there’s significant blood loss or a serious injury, the provisor (the Bishop of Paris or his Vicar General) must be informed, and that person can either revoke the burse or impose other punishments. At the Sorbonne, assaulting a servant meant the Fellow would have to provide a quart of high-quality wine for everyone, at the offender's cost; for talking too loudly in Hall, the sconce was two quarts (presumably of ordinary wine). Dr. Rashdall cites from the MS. Register of the Sorbonne real instances of sconcing: (p. 086) "A Doctor of Divinity is fined a quart of wine for picking a pear from a tree in the College garden, or for forgetting to close the Chapel door, or for eating in the kitchen. Scholars are fined a pint for 'knocking excessively' at the door during dinner ...' for 'chatting' in the courtyard late at night, and refusing to return to their rooms when told to.... The head cook is fined for 'poorly preparing the meat for supper,' or for neglecting to add salt to the soup." Among the examples recounted by Dr. Rashdall from this source are fines of two shillings for public drunkenness and a wine fine imposed on the head cook for being found "with a woman of ill repute." An offense so serious for a bursar often leads to expulsion under various college statutes, and Dr. Rashdall mentions an instance of this punishment: however, Parisian College Founders were less harsh in dealing with moral offenses than their English counterparts. At the monastic College of Marmoutier, only after a second offense of bringing in "a suspected and dishonorable woman" would someone be expelled, and at the College of Cornouaille, for a first offense the punishment was losing commons or burse for fifteen days, and for a second offense, a month's deprivation; yet even at Cornouaille, actual inappropriate conduct would lead to expulsion.

A late code of statutes of the fourteenth-century College (p. 087) of Dainville, give us a picture of a student's day. The hour of rising was five o'clock, except on Sundays and Feast days when an hour's grace was allowed. Chapel service began at 5.30, prayers, meditation, and a New Testament lesson being followed by the mass of the College at six. All students resident in the College had to be present. The reception of commoners, an early instance of which we noted in the College of the Treasurer, had developed to such an extent, that all Colleges had, in addition to their bursars or foundations, a large number of "foranei scholares," who paid their own expenses but were subject to College discipline, and received a large part of their education in College. After mass, the day's work began; attendance at the Schools and the performance of exercises for their master in College. Dinner was about twelve o'clock, when either a bursar or an external student read, "first Holy Scripture, then a book appointed by the master, then a passage from a martyrology." After dinner, an hour was allowed for recreation—walking within the precincts of the College, or conversation—and then everyone went to his own chamber. Supper was at seven, with reading as at dinner, and the interval until 8.30 was again free for "deambulatio vel collocutio." At 8.30 the gates of the College were closed, and evening Chapel began. Rules against remaining in Hall after supper occur (p. 088) in Parisian as well as in English statutes, and we find prohibitions against carrying off wood to private rooms. The general arrangement of Parisian college chambers, probably resembled those of Oxford, or Cambridge, and we find references to "studies." The statutes of the monastic college of Clugny order that "because the mind is rendered prudent by sitting down and keeping quiet, the said students at the proper and wonted hours for study shall be, and sit, alone in their cells and at their studies." Parisian statutes are stricter than English statutes in insisting upon frequent inspections of students' chambers, and a sixteenth-century code for a Parisian college orders the officials to see their pupils every night before bed time, and to make sure, before they themselves retire for the night, that the students are asleep and not wandering about the quadrangles.

A late code of rules from the fourteenth-century College (p. 087) of Dainville gives us a glimpse into a student's daily routine. They rose at five o'clock, except on Sundays and Feast days when they could sleep in for an hour. Chapel service started at 5:30, with prayers, meditation, and a New Testament lesson, followed by the College mass at six. All resident students were required to attend. The inclusion of commoners, which we first noted in the College of the Treasurer, had grown so much that all Colleges had, besides their bursars or foundations, a considerable number of "foranei scholares," who paid their own way but had to follow College rules and received much of their education there. After mass, the students’ workday began with attending the Schools and doing assignments for their master in College. Dinner happened around noon, with either a bursar or an external student reading, "first Holy Scripture, then a book assigned by the master, then a passage from a martyrology." After dinner, they were given an hour for recreation—walking around the College grounds or chatting—before returning to their own rooms. Supper was served at seven, with readings as at dinner, and the time until 8:30 was again free for "walking or chatting." At 8:30, the College gates were closed, and evening Chapel began. Rules against lingering in Hall after supper appear (p. 088) in both Parisian and English statutes, along with bans on taking wood to private rooms. The overall layout of Parisian college rooms likely resembled those at Oxford or Cambridge, and there are mentions of "studies." The statutes of the monastic college of Clugny state that "because the mind is made sharp by sitting and being quiet, students shall be, at the usual study times, alone in their cells and at their studies." Parisian rules are stricter than English ones, requiring regular checks of students' rooms, and a sixteenth-century code for a Parisian college orders officials to check on their pupils every night before bedtime and ensure, before retiring for the night themselves, that the students are asleep and not wandering around the quadrangles.

Strict supervision is found in colleges in other French universities, even in those which belong to the student type. It was, of course, especially strict in monastic colleges, which carried their own customs to the University; in the College of Notre Dame de Pitié, at Avignon, the master of the novices lived in a room adjoining their dormitory, and had a window, through which he might watch their proceedings. Supervision was sometimes connected with precautions against fire, e.g. at the College of Saint (p. 089) Ruf, at Montpellier, an officer was appointed every week to go round all chambers and rooms at night, and to warn anyone who had a candle or a fire in a dangerous position, near his bed or his study. He was to carry a pail of water with him to be ready for emergencies. A somewhat similar precaution was taken in the Collegium Maius at Leipsic, where water was kept in pails beside the dormitories, and leather pails, some centuries old, are still to be seen at Oxford. As a rule, the dormitories seem to have contained a separate bed for each occupant, but in the College of St Nicholas de Pelegry at Cahors, students in arts (who entered about the age of fourteen) were to sleep two in a bed. Insistence on the use of Latin is almost universal; the scholars of the College de Foix at Toulouse are warned that only ploughmen, swineherds and other rustics, use their mother tongues. Silence and the reading of the Bible at meals was usual, and students are sometimes told to make their needs known, if possible, by signs. Fines for lateness at meals are common, and there are injunctions against rushing into Hall with violence and greed: no one is to go near the kitchen to seize any food, and those who enter Hall first, are to wait till the rest arrive, and all are to sit down in the proper order. Prohibitions against dogs are infrequent in the French statutes; at the College des Douze Medecins at Montpellier, (p. 090) one watchdog was allowed to live in College. Women were often forbidden to enter a college, "quia mulier caput est peccati, arma dyaboli, expulsio paradysi, et corruptio legis antiquae." The College of Saint Ruf at Montpellier, in the statutes of which this formula occurs, did, however, allow women to stand in the Chapel at mass, provided that they did not enter the choir. The monastic institution of Our Lady of Pity at Avignon, went so far as to have a matron for the young boys, an old woman, entitled "Mater Novitiorum Collegiatorum." At the College of Breuil at Angers, a woman might visit the College by day if the Principal was satisfied that no scandal could arise. Penalties for going about the town in masked bands and singing or dancing, occur in many statutes, but processions in honour of saints and choruses to celebrate the taking of degrees, are sometimes permitted. Blasphemy and bad language greatly troubled the French statute-makers, and there are many provisions against blaspheming the Blessed Virgin. At the College of Breuil at Angers, a fine of twopence, was imposed for speaking or singing "verba inhonesta tam alte," especially in public places of the College; in Germany, the Collegium Minus at Leipsic provides also against writing "impudentia dicta" on the walls of the College. The usual penalties for minor offences are (p. 091) fines and subtraction of commons: references to flogging are rare, though it is found in both French and German colleges. More serious crimes were visited with suspension and expulsion. At the College of Pelegry, at Cahors, to enter the college by a window or otherwise after the great gate was closed, involved rustication for two months for the first offence, six months for the second offence, and expulsion for a third. At the College de Verdale, at Toulouse, expulsion was the penalty for a list of crimes which includes theft, entering the college by stealth, breaking into the cellar, bringing in a meretrix, witch-craft, alchemy, invoking demons or sacrificing to them, forgery, and contracting "carnale vel spirituale matrimonium."

Strict supervision is common in colleges at other French universities, even in those that cater to students. It was particularly strict in monastic colleges, which had their own customs within the University. At the College of Notre Dame de Pitié in Avignon, the master of the novices lived in a room next to their dormitory and had a window through which he could observe their activities. Supervision was sometimes linked to fire safety; for example, at the College of Saint Ruf in Montpellier, an officer was appointed every week to check all rooms at night and to alert anyone using candles or a fire in unsafe places, like near their bed or workspace. He carried a pail of water with him for emergencies. A similar precaution existed at the Collegium Maius in Leipzig, where water was kept in buckets next to the dormitories, and some centuries-old leather buckets can still be seen at Oxford. Generally, dormitories had a separate bed for each student, but at the College of St Nicholas de Pelegry in Cahors, arts students (who entered around age fourteen) shared a bed with another student. Emphasis on the use of Latin was nearly universal; students at the College de Foix in Toulouse were warned that only farmers, swineherds, and other peasants spoke their native languages. Silence and Bible reading during meals were customary, and students were sometimes instructed to communicate their needs using gestures when possible. There were fines for being late to meals, and students were prohibited from rushing into the dining hall aggressively and greedily: no one was to approach the kitchen to grab food, and those who entered the hall first had to wait for everyone else to arrive and were expected to sit down in the correct order. Prohibitions against dogs were rare in the French statutes; at the College des Douze Medecins in Montpellier, one watchdog was allowed to live on campus. Women were often banned from entering a college, "because a woman is the head of sin, the devil's weapon, the expulsion from paradise, and the corruption of the old law." However, the College of Saint Ruf in Montpellier, which included this phrase in its statutes, allowed women to stand in the chapel during mass, as long as they did not enter the choir. The monastic institution of Our Lady of Pity in Avignon even had a matron for the young boys, an elderly woman known as "Mater Novitiorum Collegiatorum." At the College of Breuil in Angers, a woman could visit the college during the day if the Principal was confident that no scandal would arise. Many statutes included penalties for roaming the town in masked groups while singing or dancing, but processions honoring saints and celebrations for degree conferrals were sometimes allowed. Blasphemy and foul language troubled French lawmakers significantly, prompting many provisions against insulting the Blessed Virgin. At the College of Breuil in Angers, a fine of two pence was imposed for speaking or singing "indecent words too loudly," especially in public areas of the college; in Germany, the Collegium Minus at Leipzig also prohibited writing "shameful words" on the college walls. The usual penalties for minor offenses included fines and loss of commons; references to flogging were rare but did appear in both French and German colleges. More severe crimes warranted suspension or expulsion. At the College of Pelegry in Cahors, entering the college through a window or by any means after the main gate was closed resulted in a two-month suspension for the first offense, a six-month suspension for the second, and expulsion for the third. At the College de Verdale in Toulouse, expulsion was the penalty for a list of offenses that included theft, sneaking into the college, breaking into the cellar, bringing in a prostitute, witchcraft, alchemy, invoking demons or making sacrifices to them, forgery, and marrying either carnally or spiritually.

We may close our survey of the Medieval College, with a glimpse of a French college in the fourteenth century. We have the record of a visitation of the Benedictine foundation of St Benedict, at Montpellier, partly a monastery and partly a college. The Prior is strictly questioned about the conduct of the students. He gives a good character to most of them: but the little flock contained some black sheep. Peter is somewhat light-headed ("aliquantulum est levis capitis") but not incorrigible; he has been guilty of employing "verba injuriosa et provocativa," but the Prior has corrected him, and he has taken the correction patiently. Bertrand's life (p. 092) is "aliquantulum dissoluta," and he has made a conspiracy to beat (and, as some think, to kill) Dominus Savaricus, who had beaten him along with the rest, when he did not know his lessons. (Bertrand says he is eighteen and looks like twenty-one, but this is a monastic college and the beating is monastic discipline.) The Prior further reports that Bertrand is quarrelsome; he has had to make him change his bed and his chamber, because the others could not stand him; he is idle and often says openly, that he would rather be a "claustralis" than a student. Breso is simple and easily led, and was one of Bertrand's conspirators. William is "pessimae conversationis" and incorrigible, scandalous in word and deed, idle and given to wandering about the town. Correction is vain in his case. After the Prior has reported, the students are examined viva voce upon the portions of the decretals, which they are studying, and the results of the examination bear out generally the Prior's views. Bertrand, Breso and William, are found to know nothing, and to have wasted their time. The others acquit themselves well, and the examiners are merciful to a boy who is nervous in viva voce, but of whose studies Dominus Savaricus, who has recovered from the attack made upon him, gives a good account. Monks, and especially novices, were human, and the experience of St Benedict's at Montpellier (p. 093) was probably similar to that of secular colleges in France and elsewhere. Even in democratic Bologna, it was found necessary in the Spanish College (from the MS. statutes of which, Dr Rashdall quotes) to establish a discipline which included a penalty of five days in the stocks and a meal of bread and water, eaten sitting on the floor of the Hall, for an assault upon a brother student; if blood was shed, the penalty was double. The statutes of the Spanish College were severe for the fourteenth century, and they penalise absence from lecture, unpunctuality, nocturnal wanderings and so forth, as strictly as any English founder.

We can wrap up our look at the Medieval College with a glimpse of a French college in the fourteenth century. We have a record of a visit to the Benedictine foundation of St. Benedict at Montpellier, which was partly a monastery and partly a college. The Prior is questioned closely about the students' behavior. He gives a good report on most of them, but there are a few troublemakers. Peter is a bit light-headed but not beyond help; he has been caught using "hurtful and provocative words," but the Prior has disciplined him, and he accepted the correction well. Bertrand's behavior is a bit reckless, and he conspired to beat (and some say, even kill) Dominus Savaricus, who had punished him along with others for not knowing his lessons. (Bertrand claims he is eighteen and looks twenty-one, but this is a monastic college, and the beatings are part of the discipline.) The Prior also mentions that Bertrand is quarrelsome; he had to change his bed and room because the others couldn’t stand him. He’s lazy and often says he would rather be a “claustralis” than a student. Breso is naive and easily influenced, and was one of Bertrand's co-conspirators. William is of very bad behavior and unmanageable, causing scandals with his words and actions, lazy, and spends his time wandering around town. Any attempts to correct him have been pointless. After the Prior’s report, the students are tested verbally on the parts of the decretals they are studying, and their examination results generally support the Prior's views. Bertrand, Breso, and William know nothing and have wasted their time. The other students perform well, and the examiners are lenient with a nervous boy during the oral exam, but Dominus Savaricus, who has recovered from his earlier incident, speaks well of his studies. Monks, especially novices, were human, and St. Benedict's experience at Montpellier was likely similar to that of secular colleges in France and beyond. Even in democratic Bologna, it became necessary in the Spanish College (as noted in the manuscript statutes quoted by Dr. Rashdall) to implement a discipline that included a punishment of five days in the stocks and a meal of bread and water, eaten sitting on the floor of the Hall, for assaulting a fellow student; if blood was drawn, the punishment was doubled. The rules of the Spanish College were strict for the fourteenth century, penalizing absences from lectures, tardiness, nighttime wandering, and more, as severely as any English founder would.

CHAPTER V (p. 094)

UNIVERSITY DISCIPLINE

The growing tradition of strict college discipline ultimately led to disciplinary statutes in the universities. From very early times, universities had, of course, made regulations about the curriculum, and the border-line between a scholar's studies and his manners and morals, could not be absolutely fixed. At Paris, indeed, it is not until the fifteenth century that we find any detailed code of disciplinary statutes; but fourteenth-century regulations about dress were partly aimed at checking misdeeds of students disguised as laymen, and in 1391 the English Nation prohibited an undue number of "potationes et convivia," in celebration of the "jocund advent" of a freshman or on other occasions. It was not till the middle of the fifteenth century that the University of Paris, awoke to the realisation of its own shortcomings in manners and morals; Cardinal William de Estoutville was commissioned by Nicholas V. to reform it, and internal reform, the necessity of which had been recognised for some years, began about the same time with an edict of the Faculty of Arts ordering a (p. 095) general improvement, and especially forbidding the celebration of feasts "cum mimis seu instrumentis altis." Estoutville's ordinances are largely concerned with the curriculum, he was at least as anxious to reform the masters as the pupils, and his exhortations are frequently in general or scriptural terms. The points of undergraduate discipline on which he lays stress are feasting, dressing improperly or wearing the clothes of laymen, quarrelling, and games and dances "dissolutas et inhonestas." Four masters or doctors are to inspect annually the colleges and pedagogies, in which the students live, and are to see that proper discipline is maintained. From time to time, similar regulations were made by the Faculty of Arts, e.g. in 1469, it is ordered that no student is to wear the habit of a fool, except for a farce or a morality (amusements permitted at this period). Any one carrying arms or wearing fools' dress is to be beaten in public and in his own hall. These last regulations are doubtless connected with town and gown riots, for which the Feast of Fools afforded a tempting opportunity.

The growing trend of strict discipline in colleges eventually resulted in disciplinary rules at universities. From very early on, universities had established regulations about the curriculum, and the line between a student’s studies and their behavior and morals was not clearly defined. In Paris, it wasn’t until the fifteenth century that we see any detailed set of disciplinary rules; however, regulations from the fourteenth century regarding dress were partly aimed at curbing the misbehavior of students who disguised themselves as laypeople. In 1391, the English Nation banned excessive drinking and feasts in celebration of a freshman’s arrival or on other occasions. It wasn’t until the mid-fifteenth century that the University of Paris recognized its issues with behavior and morality; Cardinal William de Estoutville was tasked by Nicholas V to reform it. Internal reforms, which had been acknowledged as necessary for several years, started around the same time with an edict from the Faculty of Arts calling for a (p. 095) general improvement and specifically banning celebrations "with mimes or loud instruments." Estoutville's ordinances mainly focused on the curriculum, and he was just as concerned about reforming the masters as well as the students. His appeals often used general or scriptural language. The aspects of student discipline he emphasized included feasting, dressing inappropriately or wearing the clothes of laypeople, fighting, and "disgraceful and inappropriate" games and dances. Four masters or doctors were to inspect annually the colleges and residences where students lived to ensure proper discipline was upheld. From time to time, similar regulations were issued by the Faculty of Arts; for example, in 1469, it was decreed that no student could wear a fool's attire unless for a farce or morality play (entertainments allowed at that time). Anyone found carrying weapons or wearing a fool's costume was to be publicly beaten in their own hall. These latter rules were likely related to the town and gown riots, for which the Feast of Fools provided a tempting opportunity.

The absence of disciplinary regulations in the records of the University of Paris, is largely to be explained by the fact that criminal charges against Parisian scholars were tried in the Bishop's Court, and civil actions in the Court of the Provost of Paris. At Oxford, where the whole jurisdiction belonged (p. 096) to the Chancellor of the University, disciplinary statutes are much more numerous. We find, from the middle of the thirteenth century onwards, a series of edicts against scholars who break the peace or carry arms, who enter citizens' houses to commit violence, who practise the art of sword and buckler, or who are guilty of gross immorality. A statute of 1250 forbids scholars to celebrate their national feast days disguised with masks or garlands, and one of 1313 restricts the carrying of arms to students who are entering on, or returning from, long journeys. Offenders who refuse to go to prison, or who escape from it, are to be expelled. As early as the middle of the thirteenth century, it was the duty of the proctors and of the principals of halls, to investigate into, and to report the misdeeds of scholars who broke the rules of the University or lived evil lives. A list of fines drawn up in 1432 (a period when in the opinion of the University a pecuniary penalty was more dreaded than anything else) prescribes fines of twelve pence for threatening violence, two shillings for wearing arms, four shillings for a violent shove with the shoulders or a blow with the fist, six shillings and eight pence for a blow with a stone or stick, ten shillings for a blow with a sword, a knife, a dagger or any similar "bellicose weapon," twenty shillings for carrying bows and arrows with evil intent, thirty shillings for collecting an (p. 097) assembly to break the peace, hinder the execution of justice, or make an attack upon anyone, and forty shillings for resisting the execution of justice or wandering about by night. In every case damages have also to be paid to any injured person. The device of overaweing a court (familiar in Scottish history) is prohibited by a regulation that no one shall appear before the Chancellor with more than two companions.

The lack of disciplinary rules in the records of the University of Paris can be mostly explained by the fact that criminal cases involving Parisian scholars were tried in the Bishop's Court, while civil cases were handled by the Court of the Provost of Paris. At Oxford, where the Chancellor of the University held complete jurisdiction, disciplinary rules are much more extensive. From the middle of the thirteenth century onward, we see a series of decrees against scholars who disturb the peace or carry weapons, who enter citizens' homes to commit acts of violence, who practice sword fighting, or who engage in serious immoral behavior. A rule from 1250 prohibits scholars from celebrating their national holidays while wearing masks or garlands, and another from 1313 limits the carrying of weapons to students who are heading to or returning from long journeys. Offenders who refuse to go to prison, or who escape from it, are to be expelled. As early as the mid-thirteenth century, it was the responsibility of the proctors and the heads of halls to investigate and report the misconduct of scholars who broke university rules or lived immoral lives. A list of fines established in 1432 (a time when the university believed financial penalties were feared more than anything else) sets fines of twelve pence for threats of violence, two shillings for carrying weapons, four shillings for a shove with the shoulders or a punch, six shillings and eight pence for throwing a stone or stick, ten shillings for striking with a sword, knife, dagger, or any similar "martial weapon," twenty shillings for carrying bows and arrows with malicious intent, thirty shillings for organizing a gathering to disrupt the peace, obstruct the enforcement of justice, or attack someone, and forty shillings for resisting the enforcement of justice or loitering at night. In every situation, additional damages must also be paid to any injured party. A regulation prohibits intimidating a court (a tactic commonly seen in Scottish history) by stating that no one should appear before the Chancellor with more than two companions.

The records of the Chancellor's Court furnish us with instances of the enforcement of these regulations. In 1434, a scholar is found wearing a dagger and is sentenced to be "inbocardatus,"[1] i.e. imprisoned in the Tower of the North Gate of the city, and another offender, in 1442, suffers a day's imprisonment, pays his fine of two shillings, and forfeits his arms. In the same year, John Hordene, a scholar of Peckwater Inn, is fined six shillings and eightpence for breaking the head of Thomas Walker, manciple of Pauline Hall, and Thomas Walker is fined the like sum for drawing his sword on Hordene and for gambling. In 1433, two scholars, guilty of attacking Master Thomas Rygby in Bagley Wood and stealing twelve shillings and sevenpence from him, fail to appear, and are expelled from the University, their goods (estimated to be worth about thirteen (p. 098) shillings) being confiscated. In 1457, four scholars are caught entering with weapons into a warren or park to hunt deer and rabbits; they are released on taking an oath that, while they are students of the University, they will not trespass again, in closed parks or warrens. In 1452, a scholar of Haburdaysh Hall is imprisoned for using threatening language to a tailor, and is fined twelvepence and imprisoned; the tailor insults the prisoner and is fined six shillings and eightpence. We have quoted instances of undergraduate offences, but the evil-doers are by no means invariably young students, e.g. in 1457 the Vicar of St Giles has to take an oath to keep the peace, his club is forfeited, and he is fined two shillings; and in the same year the Master of St John's Hospital, who has been convicted of divers enormous offences, is expelled the University for breaking prison.

The records from the Chancellor's Court give us examples of how these rules were enforced. In 1434, a student was caught wearing a dagger and was sentenced to be "inbocardatus,"[1] meaning imprisoned in the Tower of the North Gate of the city. Another offender in 1442 faced a day's imprisonment, paid a fine of two shillings, and lost his weapons. In the same year, John Hordene, a student from Peckwater Inn, was fined six shillings and eightpence for hitting Thomas Walker, the manciple of Pauline Hall, and Thomas Walker was fined the same amount for pulling his sword on Hordene and for gambling. In 1433, two students who attacked Master Thomas Rygby in Bagley Wood and stole twelve shillings and sevenpence from him failed to show up and were expelled from the University, with their belongings (worth about thirteen (p. 098) shillings) confiscated. In 1457, four students were caught entering a warren or park to hunt deer and rabbits; they were let go after swearing not to trespass again while they were students. In 1452, a student from Haburdaysh Hall was imprisoned for threatening a tailor and fined twelvepence; the tailor then insulted the student and was fined six shillings and eightpence. We've mentioned examples of undergraduate offenses, but the wrongdoers aren't always young students; for instance, in 1457, the Vicar of St Giles had to swear to keep the peace, lost his club, and was fined two shillings. That same year, the Master of St John's Hospital, who was found guilty of several serious offenses, was expelled from the University for breaking out of prison.

The increased stringency of disciplinary regulations at Oxford in the end of the medieval period is best illustrated by the statutes which, in the fifteenth century, the University enforced upon members of the unendowed Halls. Students who were not members of a College lived, for the most part, in one of the numerous Halls which, up to the Reformation, were so important a feature of the University. A code of these statutes, printed for the first time by Dr Rashdall, shows that the liberty of (p. 099) the earlier medieval undergraduate had largely disappeared, and that the life of a resident in a Hall, in the end of the fifteenth century, was almost as much governed by statute and regulation as if he were the partaker of a founder's bounty. He must hear mass and say matins and vespers every day, under pain of a fine of a penny, and attend certain services on feast days. His table manners are no longer regulated by the customs and etiquette of his fellows, but by the rules of the University. His lapses from good morals are no longer to be visited with penalties imposed by his own society; if he gambles or practises with sword and buckler, he is to pay fourpence; if he sins with his tongue, or shouts or makes melody when others wish to study or sleep, or brings to table an unsheathed knife, or speaks English, or goes into the town or the fields unaccompanied by a fellow-student, he is fined a farthing; if he comes in after 8 p.m. in winter or 9 p.m. in summer, he contracts a gate bill of a penny; if he sleeps out, or puts up a friend for the night, without leave of his Principal, the fine is fourpence; if he sleeps with another student in the Hall but not in his own bed, he pays a penny; if he brings a stranger to a meal or a lecture or any other "actum communem" in the Hall, he is fined twopence; if he is pugnacious and offensive and makes odious comparisons, he is to pay sixpence; if (p. 100) he attacks a fellow-member or a servant, the University has appointed penalties varying with the severity of the assault, and for a second offence he must be expelled. He has to obey his Principal much as members of a College obey their Head, and, in lieu of the pecuniary penalties, the Principal may flog him publicly on Saturday nights, even though his own master may certify that he has already corrected him, or declare his willingness to correct him, for his breaches of the statutes. The private master or tutor was, as Dr Rashdall suggests, probably a luxury of the rich boy, to whom his wealth might thus bring its own penalty.

The stricter disciplinary rules at Oxford towards the end of the medieval period are best shown by the regulations that the University enforced in the fifteenth century for members of the unendowed Halls. Most students who weren't part of a College lived in one of the many Halls that were a significant part of the University up to the Reformation. A set of these rules, published for the first time by Dr. Rashdall, indicates that the freedom of earlier medieval undergraduates had mostly vanished, and life for a resident in a Hall by the late fifteenth century was nearly as controlled by rules and regulations as if he were receiving a founder's support. He was required to attend mass and say matins and vespers daily, or face a fine of a penny, and to attend specific services on feast days. His table manners were no longer dictated by the customs and etiquette of his peers but by the University’s rules. His moral failings would not be penalized by his own society anymore; if he gambled or practiced with sword and buckler, he would owe fourpence; if he spoke ill, or shouted or made noise when others wanted to study or sleep, or brought an unsheathed knife to the table, or spoke English, or went into town or the fields alone, he would get fined a farthing; if he came back after 8 PM in winter or 9 p.m. in summer, he would incur a gate fine of a penny; if he stayed out overnight or hosted a friend for the night without his Principal's permission, the fine would be fourpence; if he shared a bed with another student in the Hall but not his own bed, he would pay a penny; if he brought a stranger to a meal, lecture, or any other "actum communem" in the Hall, he would be fined twopence; if he was aggressive and made offensive comparisons, he would owe sixpence; if he attacked another member or a servant, the University established penalties based on how severe the attack was, and for a second offense, he would be expelled. He was expected to obey his Principal similarly to how College members obey their Head, and instead of cash penalties, the Principal could publicly whip him on Saturday nights, even if his own master claimed he had already punished him or was willing to do so for his rule violations. The private master or tutor was, as Dr. Rashdall suggests, probably a luxury for wealthy boys, who faced their own consequences because of their affluence.

It is startling to the modern mind to find University statutes and disciplinary regulations forbidding not only extravagant and unbecoming dress, but sometimes also the wearing of distinctive academic costume by undergraduates, for distinctive academic costume was the privilege of a graduate. The scholar wore ordinary clerical dress, unless the Founder of a College prescribed a special livery. The master had a cappa or cope, such as a Cambridge Vice-Chancellor wears on Degree Days, with a border and hood of minever, such as Oxford proctors still wear, and a biretta or square cap. In 1489, the insolence of many Oxford scholars had grown to such a pitch that they were not afraid to wear hoods in the fashion of masters, whereas bachelors, to (p. 101) their own damnation and the ruin of the University, were so regardless of their oaths as to wear hoods not lined throughout with fur. Penalties were prescribed for both kinds of offenders; but though the Oxford undergraduate never succeeded in annexing the hood, he gradually acquired the biretta, which his successor of to-day is occasionally fined for not wearing. The modern gown or toga is explained by Dr Rashdall as derived from the robe or cassock which a medieval Master of Arts wore under his cappa.

It’s surprising to see university rules and disciplinary policies that ban not just flashy and inappropriate clothing but sometimes also the wearing of distinctive academic outfits by undergraduates, as that was a privilege reserved for graduates. Scholars typically wore regular clerical attire unless a college founder mandated a specific uniform. The master donned a cappa or cope, similar to what a Cambridge Vice-Chancellor wears on degree days, complete with a mink border and hood, like the Oxford proctors still wear, along with a biretta or square cap. In 1489, the arrogance of many Oxford students had reached such a level that they boldly wore hoods like those of masters, while bachelors, to (p. 101) their own downfall and the university's ruin, flouted their oaths by wearing hoods that weren't fully lined with fur. Penalties were set for both types of offenders; however, although Oxford undergraduates never managed to claim the hood for themselves, they gradually adopted the biretta, which today’s students sometimes get fined for not wearing. Dr. Rashdall explains the modern gown or toga as stemming from the robe or cassock that a medieval Master of Arts wore beneath his cappa.

The disciplinary regulations of fifteenth-and sixteenth-century Oxford may be paralleled from other universities. At Louvain there was a kind of proctorial walk undertaken by the University official known as the Promotor. On receiving three or four hours' notice from the Rector, the Promotor, with a staff of servants, perambulated the streets at night, and he and his "bulldogs" received a fine from anyone whom they apprehended. Offending students caught in flagrante delicto he conducted to the University prison, and others he reported to the Rector. "Notabiles personæ" might be incarcerated in a monastery incorporated with the University. Arms found upon anyone were forfeited. The Promotor was also the University gaoler, and was responsible for the safe custody of prisoners, and he might place in fetters dangerous prisoners (p. 102) or men accused of serious crimes. Interviews with captives had to take place in his presence; male visitors had to give up their knives or other weapons before being admitted, and female visitors had to leave their cloaks behind them. Students were forbidden to walk in the streets at night after the bell of St Michael's Church had been rung at nine o'clock in winter, and ten o'clock in summer, unless they were accompanied by a doctor or a "gravis persona" and were bearing a torch or lantern. The list of offences at Louvain are much the same as elsewhere, but an eighteenth-century code of statutes specially prohibits bathing and skating. The laws against borrowing and lending were unusually strict, and no student under twenty-five years was allowed to sell books without the consent of his regent, the penalty for a sixteenth-century student in Arts being a public flogging in his own college.

The disciplinary rules at Oxford in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries can be compared to those at other universities. At Louvain, there was a type of inspection carried out by a university official known as the Promotor. After receiving three or four hours' notice from the Rector, the Promotor, accompanied by a group of attendants, would patrol the streets at night. He and his "bulldogs" would fine anyone they caught breaking the rules. Offending students caught in flagrante delicto were taken to the University prison, while others were reported to the Rector. "Notabiles personæ" could be locked up in a monastery affiliated with the University. Any weapons found on someone were confiscated. The Promotor also served as the University jailer, responsible for keeping prisoners secure, and he could chain up dangerous individuals (p. 102) or those accused of serious offenses. Meetings with prisoners had to happen in his presence; male visitors had to surrender their knives or other weapons before entering, and female visitors had to leave their cloaks outside. Students were not allowed to walk in the streets at night after the St. Michael’s Church bell rang at nine o'clock in winter and ten o'clock in summer unless they were with a doctor or a "gravis persona" and carrying a torch or lantern. The list of offenses at Louvain was similar to those at other universities, but an eighteenth-century code specifically banned bathing and skating. The rules against borrowing and lending were particularly strict, and no student under twenty-five could sell books without their regent's permission, with the punishment for a sixteenth-century Arts student being public flogging at his own college.

At Leipsic, the University was generally responsible for the discipline, sometimes even when the offences had been committed in the colleges; and a record of the proceedings of the Rector's Court from 1524 to 1588, which was published by Friedrich Zarncke, the learned historian of Leipsic, gives us a large variety of incidents of University life in sixteenth-century Germany. Leipsic possessed a University prison, and we find, in 1524, two students, Philippus (p. 103) Josman and Erasmus Empedophillus, who had quarrelled, and insulted each other, sentenced to perform, in the prison, impositions for the Rector. Six or eight days' imprisonment is a frequent penalty for a drunken row. A college official brings to the Rector's Court in 1545 one of his pupils, John Ditz, who had lost much money by gambling. Ditz and one of his friends, Caspar Winckler, who had won six florins and some books from him, have already been flogged by their preceptors; they are now sentenced to imprisonment, but as the weather is very cold, they are to be released after one day's detention, and sent back to their preceptors to be flogged again. Their companions are sentenced to return any money, books or garments which they had won in gambling games. A student of the name of Valentine Muff complains to the Rector that his pedagogue has beaten and reproved him undeservedly: after an inquiry he is condemned to the rods "once and again." For throwing stones at windows a student is fined one florin in addition to the cost of replacing them. For grave moral offences fines of three florins are imposed, and the penalty is not infrequently reduced. A month's imprisonment is the alternative of the fine of three florins, but if the weather is cold, the culprit, who has been guilty of gross immorality, is let off with two florins. A drunken (p. 104) youth who meets some girls in the evening and tries to compel them to enter his college, is sentenced to five days' imprisonment, but is released on the intercession of the girls and many others. An attack on a servant with a knife is punished by forfeiture of the knife and a fine of half a florin, and a penalty of a florin (divided among the four victims) is inflicted for entering a house with arms and wounding the fingers of some of its inhabitants. A ruffian of noble birth, who had been guilty of gross immorality and of violence, declines to appear in the Rector's Court, and is duly sentenced to expulsion. But his father promises to satisfy the University and the injured party, and seven nobles write asking that he should be pardoned, and a compromise is made, by which he appears in court and pays a fine. For the University offence of having as an attendant a boy who is not enrolled, Valentine Leo is fined three florins, which were paid. "But since he appeared to be good and learned, and produced an excellent specimen of his singular erudition, and wrote learned verses and other compositions to the Rector and his assessors, by which he begged pardon and modestly purged his offence, and especially as a doctor, whose sons he taught, and others interceded for him, he easily procured that the florins, should be returned to the doctor who had paid them for him."

At Leipzig, the University was usually in charge of discipline, even when the offenses occurred in the colleges. A record of the Rector's Court proceedings from 1524 to 1588, published by Friedrich Zarncke, a knowledgeable historian of Leipzig, gives us a variety of incidents from University life in sixteenth-century Germany. Leipzig had a University prison, and in 1524, two students, Philippus Josman and Erasmus Empedophilus, who had fought and insulted each other, were sentenced to do work in the prison for the Rector. Six or eight days of imprisonment was a common punishment for a drunken fight. In 1545, a college official brought one of his students, John Ditz, to the Rector's Court for losing a lot of money while gambling. Ditz and his friend, Caspar Winckler, who had won six florins and some books from him, had already been whipped by their instructors; they were then sentenced to imprisonment, but since it was very cold, they were released after one day's detention and sent back to their instructors for another whipping. Their peers were ordered to return any money, books, or clothes they had won in gambling games. A student named Valentine Muff complained to the Rector that his teacher had beaten and scolded him unfairly: after an inquiry, he was sentenced to be whipped "once and again." For throwing stones at windows, a student was fined one florin plus the cost of replacing them. For serious moral offenses, fines of three florins were imposed, and it's not uncommon for these to be reduced. A month of imprisonment could be an alternative to the three-florin fine, but if it was cold, someone guilty of gross immorality might only have to pay two florins. A drunken youth who encountered some girls in the evening and tried to force them to enter his college was sentenced to five days in prison, but was released due to the girls' intercession and that of many others. An attack on a servant with a knife resulted in the loss of the knife and a fine of half a florin, while a penalty of one florin (divided among four victims) was imposed for entering a house with weapons and injuring the fingers of some inhabitants. A notorious nobleman who had committed serious immorality and violence refused to attend the Rector's Court and was sentenced to expulsion. However, his father promised to make things right with the University and the injured party, and seven nobles wrote requesting his pardon. A compromise was reached; he appeared in court and paid a fine. For the University offense of having an unregistered boy as an attendant, Valentine Leo was fined three florins, which he paid. "But since he seemed to be good and learned, and presented an excellent example of his unique knowledge, and wrote learned verses and other works to the Rector and his assessors, pleading for forgiveness while humbly addressing his offense, especially as a doctor, whose sons he taught, and others intervened on his behalf, he easily managed to have the florins returned to the doctor who had paid them for him."

The (p. 105) leniency of the punishments for grave moral offences, as contrasted with the strict insistence upon the lesser matters of the law, cannot fail to impress modern readers, but this is not a characteristic peculiar to Leipsic. Fines, and in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, whippings were frequently inflicted in all universities for violent attacks upon the person. Dr Rashdall quotes a case at Ingolstadt where a student who had killed another in a drunken bout was let off with the confiscation of his goods, and the penalty of expulsion was remitted; and the eighteenth-century history of Corpus Christi College at Oxford supplies more recent instances of punishments which could scarcely be said to fit the crime.

The (p. 105) leniency of punishments for serious moral offenses, compared to the strict enforcement of minor legal matters, is striking to modern readers, but this isn't unique to Leipsic. Fines, and in the 15th and 16th centuries, whippings were often imposed at all universities for violent assaults. Dr. Rashdall cites a case from Ingolstadt where a student who killed another during a drunken fight only faced the loss of his belongings, and the penalty of expulsion was waived; the 18th-century history of Corpus Christi College at Oxford also provides more recent examples of punishments that hardly fit the crime.

The statutes of the French universities outside Paris and of the three medieval Scottish universities (St Andrews, Glasgow, and Aberdeen) supply many illustrations of the regulations we have noted elsewhere, but contain little that is unusual. St Andrews, which allowed hawking, forbade the dangerous game of football. The Faculty of Arts at Glasgow in 1532 issued an edict which has a curious resemblance to the Eton custom of "shirking." Reverence and filial fear were so important, said the masters, that no student was to meet the Rector, the Dean, or one of the Regents openly in the streets, by day or by night; immediately he was observed he must slink away and escape as best (p. 106) he could, and he must not be found again in the streets without special leave. The penalty was a public flogging. Similarly, even a lawful game must not be played in the presence of a regent. Flogging was a recognised penalty in all the Scottish universities; it found its way into the system at St Andrews and Glasgow, and was introduced at once at Aberdeen. The early statutes of Aberdeen University (King's College) unfortunately exist only in the form in which they were edited in the seventeenth century. They include a rhymed series of rules for behaviour at table, which, though post-medieval in date, give us some clue to the table manners of the medieval students:—

The rules for the French universities outside Paris and the three medieval Scottish universities (St Andrews, Glasgow, and Aberdeen) provide many examples of the regulations we've discussed elsewhere, but they don't have much that is out of the ordinary. St Andrews allowed hawking but banned the risky game of football. The Faculty of Arts at Glasgow issued a decree in 1532 that oddly resembles the Eton custom of "shirking." The professors emphasized that respect and fear of authority were so vital that no student should encounter the Rector, the Dean, or any of the Regents openly in the streets, whether during the day or at night; as soon as they were spotted, they had to sneak away and escape however they could, and they shouldn't be seen in the streets again without special permission. The punishment for being caught was public flogging. Similarly, even a permissible game couldn't be played in the presence of a regent. Flogging was a recognized punishment in all Scottish universities; it was established at St Andrews and Glasgow, and was quickly introduced at Aberdeen. The early statutes of Aberdeen University (King's College) unfortunately only survive in the version edited in the seventeenth century. They include a rhymed series of rules for behavior at the dinner table, which, though created after the medieval period, give us some insight into the table manners of medieval students:—

Majorem ne praevenia-
Locum assignatum tenea-
Mensae assignatae accumba-
Manibus mundis nudis eda-
Aperientes caput faciem ne obtega-
Vultus hilares habea-
Rite in convictu comeda-
Sal cultello capia-
Salinum ne dejicia-
Manubrium haud aciem porriga-
Tribus cibos digitis prehenda-
Cultro priusquam dente tera-
. . . . .
Ossa in orbem depona-
Vel pavimentum jacia-
   
Modeste omnia facia-   — tis
Ossa si in convivas jacia-
Nedum si illos vulnera-
Ne queramini si vapula-
. . . . .
Post haustum labia deterga-
Modicum, sed crebro biba-
. . . . .
Os ante haustum evacua-
Ungues sordidulos fugia-
. . . . .
Ructantes terga reflecta-
Ne scalpatis cavea-
. . . . .
Edere mementote ut viva-
Non vivere ut comed-
   

The Economist's accounts at Aberdeen have been preserved for part of the year 1579, and show that the food of a Scottish student, just after the medieval period, consisted of white bread, oat bread, beef, mutton, butter, small fish, partans (crabs), eggs, a bill of fare certainly above the food of the lower classes in Scotland at the time. The drinks mentioned are best ale, second ale, and beer. His victuals interested the medieval student; the conversation of two German students, as pictured in a "students' guide" to Heidelberg (cf. p. 116), is largely occupied with food. "The veal is soft and bad: the calf cannot have seen its mother three times: no one in my country would eat such stuff: the drink is bitter." The little book shows us the two students walking in the meadows, and when they reach the Neckar, one dissuades the other from bathing (a dangerous enterprise forbidden in the (p. 108) statutes of some universities, including Louvain and Glasgow). They quarrel about a book, and nearly come to blows; one complains that the other reported him to the master for sleeping in lecture. Both speak of the "lupi," the spies who reported students using the vernacular or visiting the kitchen. The "wolves" were part of the administrative machinery of a German University; a statute of Leipsic in 1507 orders that, according to ancient custom, "lupi" or "signatores" be appointed to note the names of any student who talked German ("vulgarisantes") that they might be fined in due course, the money being spent on feasts. One of the two Heidelberg students complains of having been given a "signum" or bad mark "pro sermone vulgariter prolato," and the other has been caught in the kitchen. They discuss their teachers; one of them complains of a lecture because "nimis alta gravisque materia est." The little book gives, in some ways, a remarkable picture of German student life, with its interests and its temptations; but it raises more problems than it solves, and affords a fresh illustration of the difficulty of attempting to recreate the life of the past.

The Economist's records from Aberdeen have been preserved for part of 1579 and show that a Scottish student’s diet, just after the medieval period, included white bread, oat bread, beef, mutton, butter, small fish, crabs, eggs, and a menu that was definitely better than what the lower classes in Scotland were eating at the time. The drinks listed are best ale, second ale, and beer. This food intrigued the medieval student; a conversation between two German students, as depicted in a "students' guide" to Heidelberg (cf. p. 116), mainly revolves around food. "The veal is tough and terrible: the calf must not have seen its mother more than three times: no one in my country would eat such rubbish: the drink is bitter." The little book shows the two students walking in the meadows, and when they reach the Neckar, one prevents the other from going for a swim (a risky venture forbidden by the (p. 108) rules of some universities, including Louvain and Glasgow). They argue about a book and almost come to blows; one complains that the other reported him to the instructor for dozing off in lecture. Both talk about the "lupi," the spies who reported students speaking the local dialect or visiting the kitchen. The "wolves" were part of the administrative system of a German university; a statute from Leipsic in 1507 states, according to ancient custom, that "lupi" or "signatores" should be appointed to note the names of any student who spoke German ("vulgarisantes") so they could be fined later, with the money going toward feasts. One of the Heidelberg students complains about receiving a "signum" or bad mark "for speaking in the vernacular," and the other got caught in the kitchen. They discuss their instructors; one of them complains about a lecture because "the material is too lofty and serious." The little book provides, in some ways, a striking picture of German student life, with its interests and temptations; however, it raises more questions than it answers and offers a fresh illustration of the challenge of trying to recreate past lives.

CHAPTER VI (p. 109)

THE JOCUND ADVENT

The medieval student began his academic career with an initiation ceremony which varied in different countries and at different dates, but which, so far as we know, always involved feasting and generally implied considerable personal discomfort. The designation, "bejaunus" or bajan, which signifies yellow-beak ("bec jaune"), seems to have been given almost everywhere to the freshman, and the custom of receiving the fledgeling into the academic society was, towards the close of the Middle Ages, no mere tradition of student etiquette, but an acknowledged and admitted academic rite. The tradition, which dates from very early times, and which has so many parallels outside University history, was so strong that the authorities seem to have deemed it wisest to accept it and to be content with trying to limit the expense and the "ragging" which it entailed.

The medieval student kicked off their academic journey with an initiation ceremony that varied by country and date, but typically included a feast and often involved some personal discomfort. The term "bejaunus" or bajan, meaning yellow-beak ("bec jaune"), seems to have been used almost everywhere for freshmen, and the practice of welcoming newcomers into the academic community evolved into a recognized academic rite by the end of the Middle Ages. This long-standing tradition, which has many parallels outside of university history, was so entrenched that the authorities felt it was wiser to accept it and focus on limiting the associated costs and hazing that came with it.

We have no detailed knowledge of the initiation of the Parisian student, but a statute made by the University in 1342 proves that the two elements of bullying the new-comer and feasting at his expense were both involved in it. It relates that quarrels frequently (p. 110) arise through the custom of seizing the goods of simple scholars on the occasion of their "bejaunia," and compelling them to expend on feasting the money on which they intended to live. Insults, blows, and other dangers are the general results of the system, and the University orders that no one shall exact money or anything else from bajans except the "socii" with whom they live, and they may take only a free-will offering. Bajans are to reveal, under heavy penalties, the names of any who molest them by word or blow, threatening them or offering them insults. Offenders are to be handed over to the Provost of Paris to be punished, but not "ad penam sanguinis."

We don’t know much about how Parisian students were initiated, but a rule from the University in 1342 shows that the practices of bullying newcomers and hosting feasts at their expense were definitely part of it. The rule states that arguments often arise from the custom of taking the belongings of naïve students during their “bejaunia” and forcing them to spend the money they intended to use for living on feasts. Insults, physical attacks, and other dangers are common results of this system, and the University mandates that no one should demand money or anything else from newcomers except for the "socii" they live with, who can only accept voluntary donations. Newcomers must report, under severe penalties, the names of anyone who harasses them verbally or physically, threatens them, or insults them. Offenders will be handed over to the Provost of Paris for punishment, but not in a way that involves bloodshed.

A fifteenth-century code of statutes of the Cistercian College at Paris (generally much less stern than one would expect in a house of that severe Order) refers to the traditions that had grown up in the College about the initiation of a bajan, and to the "insolentias et enormitates multas" which accompanied their observance. The whole of the ceremonies of initiation are therefore forbidden—"omnes receptiones noviter venientium, quos voluntaria opinione Bejanos nuncupare solent, cum suis consequentiis, necnon bajulationes, fibrationes ... tam in capitulo, in dormitorio, in parvis scholis, in jardinis, quam ubiubi, et tam de die quam de nocte." With these evil customs is to go the (p. 111) very name of the Abbas Bejanorum, and all "vasa, munimenta, et instrumenta" used for these ceremonies are to be given up. New-comers in future are to be entrusted to the care of discreet seniors, who will instruct them in the honourable customs of the College, report their shortcomings in church, in walks, and in games, supervise their expenditure, and prevent their being overcharged "pro jocundo adventu" or in other ways. So strong was the tradition of the "jocund advent" that it thus finds a place even in a reformer's constitution, and we find references to it elsewhere in the statutes of Parisian colleges. An undated early code, drawn up for the Treasurer's College, orders the members to fulfil honestly their jocund advent in accordance with the advice of their fellow students. At Cornouaille, the new-comer is instructed to pay for his jocund advent neither too meanly nor with burdensome extravagance, but in accordance with his rank and his means. At the College of Dainville the expense of the bajan-hood is limited to a quart of good wine ("ultra unum sextarium vini non mediocris suis sociis pro novo sub ingressu seu bejanno non solvat"). At the College of Cambray, a bursar is to pay twenty shillings for utensils, and to provide a pint of good wine for the fellows then present in hall. Dr Rashdall quotes from the Register of the Sorbonne an instance in which the Abbot of the Bajans (p. 112) was fined eight shillings (to be expended in wine) because he had not fulfilled his duties in regard to the cleansing of the bajans by an aspersion of water on Innocents' Day. The bajans were not only washed, but carried in procession upon asses.

A 15th-century set of rules from the Cistercian College in Paris (which is generally much less strict than you might expect from such a serious Order) talks about the traditions that developed in the College regarding the initiation of a bajan and the "insolentias et enormitates multas" that accompanied these rituals. Therefore, all initiation ceremonies are banned—"omnes receptiones noviter venientium, quos voluntaria opinione Bejanos nuncupare solent, cum suis consequentiis, necnon bajulationes, fibrationes ... tam in capitulo, in dormitorio, in parvis scholis, in jardins, quam ubiubi, et tam de die quam de nocte." With these harmful customs goes the (p. 111) very title of the Abbas Bejanorum, and all "vasa, munimenta, et instrumenta" used for these ceremonies must be discarded. Future newcomers should be placed under the care of responsible seniors, who will teach them the respectful traditions of the College, report on their behavior in church, during walks, and in games, monitor their spending, and prevent them from being overcharged "pro jocundo adventu" or in other ways. The tradition of the "jocund advent" was so strong that it appears even in a reformer's constitution, and references to it can be found in other statutes from Parisian colleges. An undated early code, created for the Treasurer's College, instructs members to genuinely uphold their jocund advent according to fellow students' advice. In Cornouaille, newcomers are told to handle their jocund advent neither too stingily nor with excessive extravagance, but according to their status and means. At the College of Dainville, the cost of becoming a bajan is limited to a quart of good wine ("ultra unum sextarium vini non mediocris suis sociis pro novo sub ingressu seu bejanno non solvat"). At the College of Cambray, a bursar must pay twenty shillings for supplies and provide a pint of good wine for the fellows present in the hall. Dr. Rashdall cites an example from the Register of the Sorbonne where the Abbot of the Bajans (p. 112) was fined eight shillings (to be spent on wine) for failing to perform his duties regarding the cleaning of the bajans by sprinkling them with water on Innocents' Day. The bajans were not just washed but also paraded on donkeys.

The statutes of the universities of Southern France, and especially of Avignon and Aix, give us some further information, and we possess a record of the proceedings at Avignon of the Court of the Abbot of the Bajans, referred to in the passage we have quoted from the regulations of the Cistercian College at Paris. Similar prohibitions occur in other College statutes.

The rules of the universities in Southern France, especially those of Avignon and Aix, provide us with additional information, and we have a record of the proceedings at Avignon from the Court of the Abbot of the Bajans, mentioned in the excerpt from the regulations of the Cistercian College in Paris. Similar restrictions can be found in other college statutes.

At Avignon, the Confraternity of St Sebastian existed largely for the purgation of bajans and the control of the abuses which had grown up in connection with the jocund advent. One of its statutes, dated about 1450, orders that no novice, commonly called a bajan, shall be admitted to the purgation of his sins or take the honourable name of student until he has paid the sum of six grossi as entrance money to the Confraternity. There is also an annual subscription of three grossi, and the payment of these sums is to be enforced by the seizure of books, unless the defaulter can prove that he is unable to pay his entrance fee or subscription, as the case may be. The Prior and Councillors of the Fraternity have power to grant a dispensation on the (p. 113) ground of poverty. After providing his feast, and taking an oath, the bajan is to be admitted "jocose et benigne," is to lose his base name, and after a year is to bear the honourable title of student. Noblemen and beneficed clergy are to pay double. The bajan is implored to comply with these regulations "corde hilarissimo," and his "socii" are adjured to remember that they should not seek their own things but the things of Christ, and should therefore not spend on feasts anything over six grossi paid by a bajan, but devote it to the honour of God and St Sebastian. The Court of the Abbot of the Bajans, at the College of Annecy, in the same University, throws a little more light on the actual ceremony of purgation. The bajans are summoned into the Abbot's Court, where each of them receives, pro forma, a blow from a ferule. They all stand in the Court, with uncovered heads and by themselves ("Mundus ab immundo venit separandus"); under the penalty of two blows they are required to keep silence ("quia vox funesta in judiciis audiri non debet.") The bajan who has patiently and honestly served his time and is about to be purged, is given, in parody of an Inception in the University, a passage in the Institutes to expound, and his fellow-bajans, under pain of two blows, have to dispute with him. If he obtains licence, the two last-purged bajans bring water "pro lavatione et purgatione." The (p. 114) other rules of the Abbot's Court deal with the duties to be performed by the youngest freshman in Chapel (and at table if servants are lacking), and order bajans to give place to seniors and not to go near the fire in hall when seniors are present. No one, either senior or freshman, is to apply the term "Domine" to a bajan, and no freshman is to call a senior man a bajan. The Court met twice a week, and it could impose penalties upon senior men as well as bajans, but corporal punishment is threatened only against the "infectos et fetidissimos bejannos."

At Avignon, the Confraternity of St Sebastian primarily existed to purify bajans and manage the abuses that arose with the joyful arrival. One of its rules, dated around 1450, states that no novice, commonly called a bajan, can be admitted to purify his sins or take on the respected title of student until he has paid an entrance fee of six grossi to the Confraternity. There is also an annual subscription of three grossi, and these payments must be enforced through the seizure of books unless the defaulter can prove they can't afford to pay the entrance fee or subscription. The Prior and Councillors of the Fraternity have the authority to grant a dispensation on the basis of poverty. After providing a feast and taking an oath, the bajan is to be welcomed "jocose et benigne," lose his previous name, and after a year, earn the title of student. Noblemen and clergy receiving benefits must pay double. The bajan is urged to follow these rules "corde hilarissimo," and his "socii" are reminded to focus on the things of Christ rather than themselves and should not spend more than six grossi on feasts, but dedicate it to honoring God and St Sebastian. The Court of the Abbot of the Bajans at the College of Annecy, in the same University, sheds a bit more light on the actual ritual of purification. The bajans are called into the Abbot's Court, where each one receives, pro forma, a strike from a ferule. They stand in the Court, with their heads uncovered, and separated ("Mundus ab immundo venit separandus"); under the threat of two strikes, they must remain silent ("quia vox funesta in judiciis audiri non debet"). The bajan who has served his time patiently and honestly and is about to be purified is given, in a parody of an Inception at the University, a passage from the Institutes to explain, while his fellow-bajans, also facing two strikes, must argue with him. If he gets permission, the last two purged bajans bring water "pro lavatione et purgatione." The (p. 114) other regulations of the Abbot's Court outline the responsibilities of the youngest freshman in the Chapel (and at the table if there are no servants) and require bajans to give way to seniors and not to approach the fire in the hall when seniors are present. No one, whether senior or freshman, should refer to a bajan as "Domine," and no freshman should call a senior a bajan. The Court met twice a week and could impose penalties on senior men as well as bajans, but corporal punishment is only threatened against the "infectos et fetidissimos bejannos."

At Aix, a fifteenth-century code of statutes orders every bajan to pay fees to the University, and to give a feast to the Rector, the Treasurer, and the Promotor. The Rector is to bring one scholar with him, and the Promotor two, to help "ad purgandum bejaunum," and the bajan is to invite a bedel and others. Dispensations on the ground of poverty could be obtained from the Rector, and two or three freshmen might make their purgation together, "cum infinitas est vitanda," even an infinity of feasts is to be avoided. The Promotor gives the first blow with a frying-pan, and the scholars who help in the purgation are limited to two or three blows each, since an infinity of blows is also to be avoided. The Rector may remit a portion of the penalty at the request of noble or honourable (p. 115) ladies who happen to be present, for it is useless to invite ladies if no remission is to be obtained. If the bajan is proud or troublesome, the pleas of the ladies whom he has invited will not avail; he must have his three blows from each of his purgators, without any mercy. If a freshman failed to make his purgation within a month, it was to take place "in studio sub libro super anum"; the choice between a book and a frying-pan as a weapon of castigation is characteristic of the solemn fooling of the jocund advent. The seizure of goods and of books, mentioned in some of the statutes we have quoted, is frequently forbidden. At Orleans the statutes prohibit leading the bajan "ut ovis ad occisionem" to a tavern to be forced to spend his money, and denounce the custom as provocative of "ebrietates, turpiloquia, lascivias, pernoctationes" and other evils. They also forbid the practice of compelling him to celebrate the jocund advent by seizing books, one or more, or by exacting anything from him. There are numerous other references in French statutes, some of which denounce the bejaunia as sufficiently expensive to deter men from coming to the University, but details are disappointingly few.

At Aix, a 15th-century set of rules requires every bajan to pay fees to the University and host a feast for the Rector, the Treasurer, and the Promotor. The Rector is supposed to bring one student with him, and the Promotor can bring two, to help "purify the bajan," and the bajan must invite a bedel and others. Those facing financial difficulties can request dispensations from the Rector, and two or three freshmen might undergo their purification together, "since an endless amount should be avoided," including an endless number of feasts. The Promotor starts off with a frying pan, and the scholars assisting in the purification are limited to two or three hits each, as an infinite number of blows should also be avoided. The Rector can reduce the punishment at the request of noble or honorable (p. 115) ladies who are present, since it is pointless to invite ladies if no reduction can be secured. If the bajan is arrogant or troublesome, the requests of the ladies he invited won't help; he will have to endure three hits from each of his purgators, without any mercy. If a freshman fails to complete his purification within a month, it will happen "in the study under the book on the buttocks"; the choice between a book and a frying pan for punishment highlights the playful seriousness of the jovial initiation. The confiscation of goods and books, mentioned in some of the statutes we've cited, is often prohibited. At Orleans, the statutes forbid leading the bajan "like sheep to slaughter" to a tavern to force him to spend money and condemn the practice as leading to "drunkenness, lewdness, promiscuity, overnight stays," and other problems. They also forbid forcing him to celebrate the jovial initiation by seizing one or more books or demanding anything from him. There are many other references in French statutes, some of which criticize the bejaunia as being expensive enough to deter people from attending the University, but specifics are unfortunately scarce.

The initiation of the bajan attained its highest development in the German universities, where we find the French conception of the bajan, as afflicted with (p. 116) mortal sin and requiring purification, combined with the characteristic German conception of him as a wild animal who has to be tamed. His reformation was accomplished by the use of planes, augers, saws, pincers and other instruments suitable for removing horns, tusks and claws from a dangerous animal, and the Deposition, or "modus deponendi cornua iis qui in numerum studiosorum co-optari volunt," became a recognised University ceremony. The statutes attempt to check it, e.g. at Vienna the bajan is not to be oppressed with undue exactions or otherwise molested or insulted, and at Leipsic the insults are not to take the form of blows, stones, or water. At Prague, "those who lay down (deponent) their rustic manners and ignorance are to be treated more mildly and moderately than in recent years (1544), and their lips or other parts of their bodies are not to be defiled with filth or putrid and impure substances which produce sickness." But the Prague statute contemplates a Deposition ceremony in which the freshman is assumed to be a goat with horns to be removed. A black-letter handbook or manual for German students, consisting of dialogues or conversational Latin (much on the principle of tourists' conversational dictionaries), opens with a description of the preparations for a Deposition. The book, which has been reprinted in Zarncke's Die Deutschen Universitäten im Mittelalter, (p. 117) is (from internal evidence) a picture of life at Heidelberg, but it is written in general terms.

The start of the bajan reached its peak development in German universities, where the French idea of the bajan, considered to be burdened with (p. 116) mortal sin and needing purification, merged with the unique German view of him as a wild creature that must be tamed. His reform was achieved using tools like planes, augers, saws, pincers, and other instruments meant to remove horns, tusks, and claws from a dangerous beast, and the Deposition, or "modus deponendi cornua iis qui in numerum studiosorum co-optari volunt," became an official University tradition. The rules tried to regulate it; for instance, in Vienna, the bajan should not be burdened with excessive demands or otherwise harmed or insulted, and in Leipsic, the insults should not include blows, stones, or water. In Prague, "those who shed (deponent) their rustic ways and ignorance are to be treated more gently and reasonably than in recent years (1544), and their lips or other body parts are not to be contaminated with filth or rotten and impure substances that cause illness." However, the Prague statute anticipates a Deposition event where the freshman is assumed to be a goat with horns to be taken off. A black-letter handbook for German students, containing dialogues or conversational Latin (similar to tourists' phrasebooks), starts with details about the preparations for a Deposition. This book, which has been reprinted in Zarncke's Die Deutschen Universitäten im Mittelalter, (p. 117) is (based on internal evidence) a depiction of life at Heidelberg, but it is written in general terms.

The new-comer seeks out a master that he may be entered on the roll of the University and be absolved from his bajan-ship. "Are your parents rich?" is one of the master's first questions, and he is told that they are moderately prosperous mechanics who are prepared to do the best for their son. The master takes him to the Rector to be admitted, and then asks him, "Where do you intend to have your 'deposition' as a bajan?" The boy leaves all arrangements in the master's hands, reminding him of his poverty, and it is agreed to invite three masters, two bachelors, and some friends of the master to the ceremony. With a warning that he must not be afraid if strangers come and insult him, for it is all part of the tradition of a bajan's advent, the master goes to make arrangements for the feast. Two youths, Camillus and Bartoldus, then arrive, and pretend to be greatly disturbed by a foul smell, so strong that it almost drives them from the room. Camillus prepares to go, but Bartoldus insists upon an investigation of the cause. Camillus then sees a monster of terrible aspect, with huge horns and teeth, a nose curved like the beak of an owl, wild eyes and threatening lips. "Let us flee," he says, "lest it attack us." Bartoldus then (p. 118) guesses that it is a bajan, a creature which Camillus has never seen, but of whose ferocity he has heard. The bold Bartoldus then addresses the bajan. "Domine Joannes," he says, "whence do you come? Certainly you are a compatriot of mine, give me your hand." Joannes stretches out his hand, but is met with the indignant question, "Do you come to attack me with your nails? Why do you sit down, wild ass? Do you not see that masters are present, venerable men, in whose presence it becomes you to stand?" Joannes stands, and is further insulted. His tormentors then affect to be sorry for him and make touching references to his mother's feelings ("Quid, si mater sciret, quae unice eum amat?"), but relapse into abuse (O beane, O asine, O foetide hirce, O olens capra, O bufo, O cifra, O figura nihili, O tu omnino nihil). "What are we to do with him?" says Camillus, and Bartoldus suggests the possibility of his reformation and admission into their society. But they must have a doctor. Camillus is famous and learned in the science of medicine, and can remove his horns, file down his teeth, cure his blindness, and shave his long and horrible beard. While he goes for the necessary instruments, Bartoldus tells the victim to cheer up, for he is about to be cured from every evil of mind and body, and to be admitted to the privileges of the University. Camillus returns (p. 119) with ointment, and they proceed to some horseplay which Joannes resists (Compesce eius impetus et ut equum intractatum ipsum illum constringe). Tusks and teeth having been removed, the victim is supposed to be dying, and is made to confess to Bartoldus a list of crimes. His penance is to entertain his masters "largissima coena," not forgetting the doctor who has just healed him, and the confessor who has just heard his confession, for they also must be entertained "pingui refectione." But this confessor can only define the penance, he cannot give absolution, a right which belongs to the masters. Joannes is then taken to his master for the Deposition proper. Dr Rashdall describes the scene, from a rare sixteenth-century tract, which contains an illustration of a Deposition, and a defence of it by Luther, who justified his taking part in one of these ceremonies by giving it a moral and symbolical meaning. The bajan lies upon a table, undergoing the planing of his tusks, "while a saw lies upon the ground, suggestive of the actual de-horning of the beast. The work itself and later apologies for the institution mention among the instruments of torture a comb and scissors for cutting the victim's hair, an auriscalpium for his ears, a knife for cutting his nails; while the ceremony further appears to include the adornment of the youth's chin with a beard by means of burned cork or other pigment, (p. 120) and the administration, internal or external, of salt and wine."

The newcomer looks for a master so he can be enrolled at the University and be freed from being a bajan. One of the master’s first questions is, “Are your parents wealthy?” and he learns that they are reasonably well-off mechanics who want to do their best for their son. The master takes him to the Rector for admission, then asks, “Where do you plan to have your ‘deposition’ as a bajan?” The boy leaves all the arrangements to the master, reminding him of his financial situation, and they agree to invite three masters, two bachelors, and some of the master's friends to the ceremony. With a warning that he shouldn’t be afraid if strangers come and insult him, as it's part of a bajan's tradition, the master goes to arrange the feast. Two youths, Camillus and Bartoldus, arrive, pretending to be very disturbed by a foul smell that is so strong it nearly drives them out of the room. Camillus is about to leave, but Bartoldus insists on finding out what’s causing it. Camillus then sees a terrifying creature with huge horns and teeth, a nose like an owl's beak, wild eyes, and threatening lips. “Let’s run,” he says, “before it attacks us.” Bartoldus guesses it is a bajan, a creature Camillus has never seen but has heard about for its ferocity. The fearless Bartoldus then speaks to the bajan. “Domine Joannes,” he says, “where do you come from? You’re definitely one of my own, shake my hand.” Joannes extends his hand but is met with the angry question, “Are you going to attack me with your nails? Why are you sitting down, wild ass? Don’t you see the masters are present, esteemed men who expect you to stand?” Joannes stands and is further insulted. His tormentors pretend to feel sorry for him and make touching remarks about his mother’s feelings (“Quid, si mater sciret, quae unice eum amat?”), but then revert to insults (O beane, O asine, O foetide hirce, O olens capra, O bufo, O cifra, O figura nihili, O tu omnino nihil). “What should we do with him?” Camillus asks, and Bartoldus suggests he could be reformed and admitted to their circle. But they need a doctor. Camillus is well-known and knowledgeable in medicine, able to remove his horns, file down his teeth, cure his blindness, and shave his long, awful beard. While he goes to fetch the necessary tools, Bartoldus encourages the victim, saying he's about to be cured of all his mental and physical issues and be welcomed into the University’s privileges. Camillus returns with ointment, and they begin to joke around, which Joannes resists (Compesce eius impetus et ut equum intractatum ipsum illum constringe). After his tusks and teeth are removed, the victim is supposedly dying and is made to confess a list of crimes to Bartoldus. His penance is to host his masters to “largissima coena,” not forgetting the doctor who just healed him and the confessor who just heard his confession, as they too must be entertained with a “pingui refectione.” However, this confessor can only specify the penance, not grant absolution, a right reserved for the masters. Joannes is then taken to his master for the actual Deposition. Dr. Rashdall describes the scene from a rare sixteenth-century text that includes an illustration of a Deposition and a defense of it by Luther, who justified participating in such ceremonies by giving them a moral and symbolic meaning. The bajan lies on a table as his tusks are planed down, “while a saw is on the ground, hinting at the actual de-horning of the beast. The work itself and later justifications for the practice mention among the torture tools a comb and scissors for cutting the victim's hair, an auriscalpium for his ears, a knife for clipping his nails; while the ceremony also seems to include decorating the youth's chin with a beard made from burned cork or other color, (p. 120) and administering, either internally or externally, salt and wine.”

In the English universities we have no trace of the "jocund advent" during the medieval period, but it is impossible to doubt that this kind of horseplay existed at Oxford and Cambridge. The statutes of New College refer to "that most vile and horrid sport of shaving beards"; it was "wont to be practised on the night preceding the Inception of a Master of Arts," but the freshmen may have been the victims, as they were in similar ceremonies at the Feast of Fools in France. Antony à Wood, writing of his own undergraduate days in the middle of the seventeenth century, tells that charcoal fires were made in the Hall at Merton on Holy Days, from All Saints' Eve to Candlemas, and that

In English universities, we have no evidence of the "jocund advent" during the medieval period, but it’s hard to deny that this kind of prank took place at Oxford and Cambridge. The rules at New College mention "that most vile and horrid sport of shaving beards"; it was "often practiced on the night before the Inception of a Master of Arts," but freshmen may have been the targets, just like in similar events during the Feast of Fools in France. Antony à Wood, writing about his own college experience in the mid-seventeenth century, notes that charcoal fires were lit in the Hall at Merton on Holy Days, from All Saints' Eve to Candlemas, and that

"at all these fires every night, which began to be made a little after five of the clock, the senior undergraduates would bring into the hall the juniors or freshmen between that time and six of the clock, there make them sit downe on a forme in the middle of the hall, joyning to the declaiming desk; which done, every one in order was to speake some pretty apothegme, or make a jest or bull, or speake some eloquent nonsense, to make the company laugh. But if any of the freshmen came off dull, or not cleverly, some of the forward or pragmatised seniors would "tuck" them, that is, set the nail of their thumb to their chin, (p. 121) just under the lower lipp, and by the help of their other fingers under the chin, they would give him a mark, which sometimes would produce blood."

"At all these fires every night, which started a little after five o'clock, the senior undergraduates would bring the juniors or freshmen into the hall between that time and six o'clock. There, they would have them sit on a bench in the middle of the hall, next to the declaiming desk. Once that was done, everyone would take turns sharing a clever saying, telling a joke, or speaking some entertaining nonsense to make the group laugh. But if any freshmen didn't do well or weren't funny, some of the more assertive seniors would 'tuck' them. This meant they would press the nail of their thumb into the freshmen's chin, just under their lower lip, and with the help of their other fingers under the chin, they would give them a mark, which sometimes drew blood." (p. 121)

On Shrove Tuesday, 1648, Merton freshmen entertained the other undergraduates to a brass pot "full of cawdel." Wood, who was a freshman, describes how

On Shrove Tuesday, 1648, Merton freshmen treated the other undergraduates to a brass pot "full of cawdel." Wood, who was a freshman, describes how

"every freshman according to seniority, was to pluck off his gowne and band and if possible to make himself look like a scoundrell. This done, they conducted each other to the high table, and there made to stand on a forme placed thereon; from whence they were to speak their speech with an audible voice to the company; which if well done, the person that spoke it was to have a cup of cawdle and no salted drink; if indifferently, some cawdle and some salted drink; but if dull, nothing was given to him but salted drink or salt put in college beere, with tucks to boot. Afterwards when they were to be admitted into the fraternity, the senior cook was to administer to them an oath over an old shoe, part of which runs thus: 'Item tu jurabis quod penniless bench (a seat at Carfax) non visitabis' &c. The rest is forgotten, and none there are now remembers it. After which spoken with gravity, the Freshman kist the shoe, put on his gown and band and took his place among the seniors."

"Every freshman, by seniority, was supposed to take off his gown and collar and, if possible, make himself look like a rascal. Once that was done, they helped each other to the high table, where they had to stand on a bench placed there. From that spot, they were to deliver their speech in a loud voice to the group; if they did well, the speaker would receive a cup of warm drink and no salty beverage; if it was just okay, they'd get some warm drink and some salty beverage; but if it was dull, they'd only get salty drink or salt added to college beer, along with some jeering. Later, when they were to be admitted into the brotherhood, the senior cook would administer an oath to them over an old shoe, part of which goes like this: 'You will swear that you will not visit the penniless bench (a seat at Carfax)' etc. The rest is forgotten, and no one remembers it now. After this was solemnly recited, the freshman kissed the shoe, put on his gown and collar, and took his place among the seniors."

"This," (p. 122) says Wood, "was the way and custom that had been used in the college, time out of mind, to initiate the freshmen; but between that time and the restoration of K. Ch. 2 it was disused, and now such a thing is absolutely forgotten." His whole description, and especially the parody of the master's oath not to visit Stamford, goes to show that he was right in attributing the ceremonies to remote antiquity, and there are indications that the initiation of freshmen was practised elsewhere in Oxford. Hearne speaks of similar customs at Balliol and at Brasenose, and an eighteenth-century editor of Wood asserts, that "striking traces" of the practice "may be found in many societies in this place, and in some a very near resemblance of it has been kept up till within these few years." Our quotation from Wood may therefore serve to illustrate the treatment of the medieval freshman at Oxford. We possess no details of the jocund advent at Cambridge, but in the medieval Scottish universities, where the name of bajan still survives, there were relics of it within recent times. At St Andrews, a feast of raisins was the last survival of the bajan's "standing treat," and attacks made by "Semis" (second year men) upon a bajan class emerging from a lecture-room were an enlivening feature of student life at Aberdeen up to the end of the nineteenth century. The weapons in (p. 123) use were notebooks, and the belabouring of Aberdeen bajans with these instruments may be historically connected with the chastisement which we have found in some of the medieval initiation ceremonies. It would be fanciful to connect the gown-tearing, which was also a feature of these attacks, with the assaults upon the Rector's robe at Bologna.

"This," (p. 122) Wood says, "was the tradition used in the college for ages to initiate the freshmen; but between that time and the revival of K. Ch. 2, it fell out of use, and now it’s completely forgotten." His entire description, especially the mockery of the master's vow not to visit Stamford, confirms that he was correct in linking these ceremonies to ancient times, and there are hints that the initiation of freshmen also happened elsewhere in Oxford. Hearne mentions similar customs at Balliol and Brasenose, and an eighteenth-century editor of Wood claims that "clear traces" of the practice "can be found in many groups here, and in some, a very close resemblance has been maintained until just a few years ago." Our quote from Wood thus helps illustrate how medieval freshmen were treated at Oxford. We don’t have details on the lively arrival at Cambridge, but in the medieval Scottish universities, where the term bajan is still used, there were remnants of it until recently. At St Andrews, a feast of raisins was the last remnant of the bajan’s "standing treat," and the antics of "Semis" (second-year students) targeting a bajan class leaving a lecture room were a lively part of student life at Aberdeen until the late nineteenth century. The weapons in used were notebooks, and the battering of Aberdeen bajans with these tools may be historically linked to the punishments referenced in some of the medieval initiation ceremonies. It would be fanciful to connect the gown-tearing, also part of these attacks, with the assaults on the Rector's robe at Bologna.

CHAPTER VII (p. 124)

TOWN AND GOWN

The violence which marked medieval life as a whole was not likely to be absent in towns where numbers of young clerks were members of a corporation at variance with the authorities of the city. University records are full of injuries done to masters and students by the townsfolk, and of privileges and immunities obtained from Pope or King or Bishop at the expense of the burgesses. When a new University was founded, it was sometimes taken for granted that these conflicts must arise, and that the townsmen were certain to be in the wrong. Thus, when Duke Rudolf IV. founded the University of Vienna in 1365, he provided beforehand for such contingencies by ordaining that an attack on a student leading to the loss of a limb or other member of the body was to be punished by the removal of the same member from the body of the assailant, and that for a lesser injury the offender's hand was to be wounded ("debet manus pugione transfigi"). The criminal might redeem his person by a fine of a hundred silver marks for a serious injury and of forty marks for slighter damages, the victim (p. 125) to receive half of the fine. Assailants of students were not to have benefit of sanctuary. Oxford history abounds in town and gown riots, the most famous of which is the battle of St Scholastica's Day (10th February) 1354. The riot originated in a tavern quarrel; some clerks disapproved of the wine at an inn near Carfax, and (in Antony Wood's words) "the vintner giving them stubborn and saucy language, they threw the wine and vessel at his head." His friends urged the inn-keeper "not to put up with the abuse," and rang the bell of St Martin's Church. A mob at once assembled, armed with bows and arrows and other weapons; they attacked every scholar who passed, and even fired at the Chancellor when he attempted to allay the tumult. The justly indignant Chancellor retorted by ringing St Mary's bell and a mob of students assembled, also armed (in spite of many statutes to the contrary). A battle royal raged till nightfall, at which time the fray ceased, no one scholar or townsman being killed or mortally wounded or maimed. If the matter had ended then, little would have been heard of the story, but next day the townsmen stationed eighty armed men in St Giles's Church, who sallied out upon "certain scholars walking after dinner in Beaumont killed one of them, and wounded others." A second battle followed, in which the citizens, aided by some countrymen, (p. 126) defeated the scholars, and ravaged their halls, slaying and wounding. Night interrupted their operations, but on the following day, "with hideous noises and clamours they came and invaded the scholars' houses ... and those that resisted them and stood upon their defence (particularly some chaplains) they killed or else in a grievous sort wounded.... The crowns of some chaplains, that is, all the skin so far as the tonsure went, these diabolical imps flayed off in scorn of their clergy."

The violence that characterized life in the Middle Ages was unlikely to be absent in towns where young clerks were part of a group at odds with the city's authorities. University records are filled with accounts of injuries inflicted on masters and students by locals, as well as privileges granted by the Pope, King, or Bishop at the expense of the townspeople. When a new university was established, it was often assumed that these conflicts would occur, and that the townsfolk would be at fault. For instance, when Duke Rudolf IV founded the University of Vienna in 1365, he anticipated such events by stating that if a student was attacked and lost a limb, the attacker would face the same punishment, and for a lesser injury, the offender's hand would be wounded ("debet manus pugione transfigi"). The assailant could avoid harsher punishment by paying a fine of one hundred silver marks for serious injuries and forty marks for minor ones, with the injured party entitled to half of the fine. Attackers of students were not allowed the protection of sanctuary. The history of Oxford is filled with riots between townsfolk and scholars, the most famous being the battle of St Scholastica's Day (February 10, 1354). The riot started over a bar dispute; some clerks disagreed with the wine served at an inn near Carfax, and (as Antony Wood described it) "the vintner responded with stubborn and cheeky remarks, leading them to throw the wine and the vessel at his head." His friends urged the innkeeper "not to tolerate the insult" and rang the bell at St Martin’s Church. A crowd quickly gathered, armed with bows and arrows and other weapons; they attacked any scholar who passed by and even shot at the Chancellor when he tried to calm the situation. The rightly furious Chancellor responded by ringing St Mary’s bell, and a mob of students gathered, also armed (despite many existing laws against it). A fierce battle ensued until night fell, at which point the fighting stopped, with neither scholars nor townsmen killed or seriously injured. Had it ended there, the story might have faded, but the next day, townspeople gathered eighty armed men at St Giles’s Church, who then attacked "certain scholars walking after dinner in Beaumont, killing one and injuring others." A second conflict broke out, where the citizens, supported by some locals, defeated the scholars and ransacked their halls, killing and wounding them. The night interrupted their actions, but the following day, "with horrible noises and cries, they invaded the scholars’ homes... and those who resisted, particularly some chaplains, were killed or severely injured... The scalp of some chaplains, meaning all the skin down to their tonsures, was brutally flayed off by these wicked assailants as a gesture of disdain towards their clergy."

The injured University was fully avenged. The King granted it jurisdiction over the city, and, especially, control of the market, and the Bishop of Lincoln placed the townsmen under an interdict which was removed only on condition that the Mayor and Bailiffs, for the time being, and "threescore of the chiefest Burghers, should personally appear" every St Scholastica's Day in St. Mary's Church, to attend a mass for the souls of the slain. The tradition that they were to wear halters or silken cords has no authority, but they were each "to offer at the altar one penny, of which oblation forty pence should be distributed to forty poor scholars of the University." The custom, with some modifications, survived the Reformation, and it was not till the nineteenth century that the Mayor of Oxford ceased to have cause to regret the battle of St Scholastica's Day.

The injured University got full revenge. The King gave it control over the city, especially the market, and the Bishop of Lincoln placed the townspeople under a ban that was lifted only if the Mayor and Bailiffs, along with "sixty of the leading citizens, had to personally show up" every St Scholastica's Day at St. Mary's Church to attend a mass for the souls of those who were killed. There's no solid proof for the tradition that they had to wear halters or silk cords, but they were each "to offer one penny at the altar, of which forty pence were to be given to forty poor students of the University." This custom, with some changes, continued after the Reformation, and it wasn't until the nineteenth century that the Mayor of Oxford no longer had reason to regret the battle of St Scholastica's Day.

The (p. 127) accounts of St Scholastica's Day and of most other riots which have come down to us are written from the standpoint of the scholars, but the records of the city of Oxford give less detailed but not less credible instances of assaults by members of the University. On the eve of St John Baptist's Day in 1306, for example, the tailors of Oxford were celebrating Midsummer "cum Cytharis Viellis et aliis diversis instrumentis." After midnight, they went out "de shoppis suis" and danced and sang in the streets. A clerk, irritated by the noise, attacked them with a drawn sword, wounded one of them, and was himself mortally wounded in the skirmish. Of twenty-nine coroners' inquests which have been preserved for the period 1297-1322, thirteen are murders committed by scholars. Attacks on townsmen were not mere undergraduate follies, but were countenanced and even led by officials of the University, e.g. on a March night in 1526 one of the proctors "sate uppon a blocke in the streete afore the shoppe of one Robert Jermyns, a barber, havinge a pole axe in his hand, a black cloake on his backe, and a hatt on his head," and organised a riot in which many townsmen were "striken downe and sore beaten." Citizens' houses were attacked and "the saide Proctour and his company ... called for fire," threatening to burn the houses, and insulting the inmates with opprobrious names. (p. 128) When such an incident as this was possible, it was of little use for the University to issue regulations or even to punish less exalted sinners, and the town must have suffered much from the outrages of scholars and of the "chamber-dekens" or pretended scholars of the University, who were responsible for much of the mischief. At Paris things became so bad that the Parlement had to issue a series of police regulations to suppress the bands of scholars, or pretended scholars, who wandered about the streets at night, disguised and armed. They attacked passers-by, and if they were wounded in the affray, their medical friends, we are told, dressed their wounds, so that they eluded discovery in the morning. The history of every University town provides instances of street conflicts—the records of Orleans and Toulouse abound in them—but we must be content with a tale from Leipsic.

The (p. 127) accounts of St. Scholastica's Day and many other riots that have come down to us are written from the perspective of the scholars, but the records from the city of Oxford provide less detail yet equally credible examples of attacks by university members. For instance, on the eve of St. John the Baptist's Day in 1306, the tailors of Oxford were celebrating Midsummer "cum Cytharis Viellis et aliis diversis instrumentis." After midnight, they came out "de shoppis suis" and danced and sang in the streets. A clerk, annoyed by the noise, attacked them with a drawn sword, wounding one of them, and was himself mortally wounded in the clash. Out of twenty-nine coroners' inquests preserved from 1297 to 1322, thirteen involved murders committed by scholars. Attacks on townspeople weren’t just immature antics; they were tolerated and even led by university officials. For example, on a March night in 1526, one of the proctors "sat upon a block in the street outside the shop of one Robert Jermyns, a barber, holding a poleaxe in his hand, wearing a black cloak on his back, and a hat on his head," and organized a riot in which many townspeople were "stricken down and severely beaten." Citizens' homes were attacked, and "the said Proctor and his company ... called for fire," threatening to burn the houses and insulting the residents with derogatory names. (p. 128) When such an incident was possible, it was futile for the University to issue regulations or even to punish lesser offenders, and the town must have suffered greatly from the violence of both the scholars and the "chamber-dekens" or fake scholars of the University, who were responsible for much of the trouble. In Paris, the situation became so dire that the Parlement had to issue a series of police regulations to curb the gangs of scholars or pretend scholars who roamed the streets at night, disguised and armed. They attacked passers-by, and if they got injured in the fight, their medical friends would treat their wounds so they could avoid being caught in the morning. The history of every university town is filled with examples of street conflicts—the records of Orleans and Toulouse are full of them—but we will focus on a story from Leipzig.

The pages of the "Acta Rectorum" at Leipsic are full of illustrations of the wilder side of student life, from which we extract the story of one unhappy year. The year 1545 opened very badly, says the "Rector's Chronicle," with three homicides. On Holy Innocents' Day, a bachelor was murdered by a skinner in a street riot, and the murderer, though he was seen by some respectable citizens, was allowed to escape. A student who killed a man (p. 129) on the night of the Sunday after the Epiphany was punished by the University in accordance with its statutes (i.e. by imprisonment for life in the bishop's prison). The third murder was that of a young bachelor who was walking outside the city, when two sons of rustics in the neighbourhood fell on him and killed him. Their names were known, but the city authorities refused to take action, and the populace, believing that they would not be punished, pursued the members of the University with continued insults and threats. After an unusually serious attack cum bombardis, (in which, "by the divine clemency," a young mechanic was wounded), the University, failing to obtain redress, appealed to Prince Maurice of Saxony, who promised to protect the University. A conference between the University and the city authorities took place, and edicts against carrying arms were published, but the skinners immediately indulged in another outrage. One of them, Hans von Buntzell on Whitsunday, attacked, with a drawn sword, the son of a doctor of medicine, "a youth (as all agree) most guiltless," and wounded him in the arm, and if another student had not unexpectedly appeared, "would without doubt have killed this excellent boy." The criminal was pursued to the house of a skinner called Meysen, where he took refuge. The city authorities, inspired by the Prince's (p. 130) intervention, offered to impose three alternative sentences, and the University was asked to say whether Hans von Buntzell should lose one of his hands, or be publicly whipped and banished for ten years, or should have a certain stigma ("quod esset manus amittendae signum") burned in his hand and be banished. The University replied that it was for the city to carry out the commands of the Prince, and declined to select the penalty. On the following Monday a scaffold was erected in the market-place, on which were placed rods and a knife for cutting off the hand, "which apparatus was thought by the skinners to be much too fierce and cruel, and a concourse began from all parts, composed not of skinners alone, but of mechanics of every kind, interceding with the Council for the criminal." The pleadings of the multitude gained the day, and all the preparations were removed from the market-place amid the murmurs of the students. After supper, three senior members of the skinners came to the Rector, begging for a commutation of the punishment, and offering to beat Hans themselves in presence of representatives of the University and the Town Council, with greater ferocity than the public executioner could do if he were to whip him three times in public. The Rector replied that he must consult the University, and the proposal was thrown out in Congregation. (p. 131) On the Saturday after the Feast of Trinity, the stigma was burned on the criminal's hand, and as a necessary consequence he was banished.

The pages of the "Acta Rectorum" at Leipsic are filled with examples of the more chaotic aspects of student life, from which we pull the story of one tragic year. The year 1545 began poorly, as the "Rector's Chronicle" states, with three murders. On Holy Innocents' Day, a skinner killed a bachelor during a street riot, and even though some respectable citizens witnessed it, the murderer escaped. A student who accidentally killed a man (p. 129) on the Sunday night after Epiphany was punished by the University according to its rules (i.e., sentenced to life in prison in the bishop's jail). The third murder involved a young bachelor walking outside the city when he was attacked and killed by two local farm boys. Their identities were known, but the city officials took no action, leading the community to believe they could act without consequences, which resulted in ongoing insults and threats toward University members. After a particularly violent attack cum bombardis (during which "by divine mercy," a young mechanic was injured), the University, unable to find justice, appealed to Prince Maurice of Saxony, who promised to protect them. A meeting occurred between the University and city leaders, and laws banning the carrying of weapons were announced, but the skinners quickly committed another act of violence. On Whitsunday, Hans von Buntzell attacked the son of a medical doctor with a drawn sword, injuring him in the arm, and would have likely killed him if another student hadn't arrived unexpectedly to intervene. The assailant fled to the home of a skinner named Meysen. With the Prince's influence, the city offered three alternative punishments for Hans von Buntzell, asking the University whether he should lose a hand, be publicly whipped and banished for ten years, or have a mark ("quod esset manus amittendae signum") burned on his hand and be banished. The University responded that it was up to the city to implement the Prince's orders and refused to choose a punishment. The next Monday, a scaffold was set up in the market square, featuring rods and a knife for amputating the hand, which the skinners felt was excessively harsh. A crowd gathered, not just of skinners but of various trades, pleading with the Council for the criminal. The crowd's pleas were effective, and all preparations were taken down amidst the grumbling of students. After dinner, three senior skinners approached the Rector, asking for a lighter punishment and offering to beat Hans themselves in front of representatives from the University and the Town Council, claiming they could do it more fiercely than the public executioner would. The Rector said he needed to consult with the University, and the suggestion was rejected in Congregation. (p. 131) The Saturday following the Feast of Trinity, the mark was burned into the criminal's hand, and as a result, he was banished.

Town riots do not complete the tale of violence. There were struggles with Jews, and a Jewish row at Oxford in 1268 resulted in the erection of a cross, with the following inscription:—

Town riots do not tell the whole story of violence. There were conflicts with Jews, and a Jewish incident at Oxford in 1268 led to the setting up of a cross, with the following inscription:—

Quis meus auctor erat? Judaei. Quomodo? Sumptu Quis jussit? Regnans. Quo procurante? Magistri. Cur? Cruce pro fracta ligni. Quo tempore? Festo Ascensus Domini. Quis est locus? Hic ubi sisto.

Quis meus auctor erat? Judaei. Quomodo? Sumptu Quis jussit? Regnans. Quo procurante? Magistri. Cur? Cruce pro fracta ligni. Quo tempore? Festo Ascensus Domini. Quis est locus? Hic ubi sisto.

Clerks' enemies were not always beyond their own household. The history of Paris, the earlier history of Oxford, and the record of many another University give us instances of mortal combats between the Nations. The scholars of Paris, in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, had to face the mortal enmity of the monks of the Abbey of St Germain, the meadow in front of which was claimed by the Faculty of Arts. The sight of Paris students walking or playing on the Pré-aux-clercs had much the same effect upon the Abbot and monks as the famous donkeys had upon the strong-minded aunt of David Copperfield, but the measures they took for suppressing the nuisance were less exactly proportioned to the offence. One summer day in 1278, masters and scholars went for recreation to the (p. 132) meadow, when the Abbot sent out armed servants and retainers of the monastery to attack them. They came shouting "Ad mortem clericorum," death to the clerks, "verbis crudelibus, ad mortem ad mortem, inhumaniter pluries repetitis." A "famous Bachelor of Arts" and other clerks were seriously wounded and thrown into horrible dungeons; another victim lost an eye. The retreat into the city was cut off, and fugitives were pursued far into the country. Blood flowed freely, and the scholars who escaped returned to their halls with broken heads and limbs and their clothes torn to fragments. Some of the victims died of their wounds, and the monks were punished by King and Pope, the Abbot being pensioned off and the Abbey compelled to endow two chaplains to say masses for scholars. Forty years later the University had again to appeal to the Pope to avenge assaults by retainers of the Abbey upon scholars who were fishing in the moat outside the Abbey walls. The monks, of course, may have given a different version of the incidents.

Clerks' enemies weren't always from outside their own circles. The history of Paris, the earlier history of Oxford, and records from many other universities show examples of serious conflicts between groups. In the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, Paris scholars faced fierce opposition from the monks of the Abbey of St Germain, who claimed the meadow in front belonged to the Faculty of Arts. The sight of Paris students walking or playing on the Pré-aux-clercs irritated the Abbot and his monks just like the famous donkeys bothered David Copperfield's strong-minded aunt, but their response to this disturbance was far out of proportion to the offense. On a summer day in 1278, when masters and scholars enjoyed some leisure time at the (p. 132) meadow, the Abbot sent armed servants from the monastery to attack them. They shouted "Ad mortem clericorum," death to the clerks, "with cruel words, ad mortem ad mortem, inhumanely repeated many times." A "famous Bachelor of Arts" and other clerks were badly injured and thrown into horrible dungeons; one victim lost an eye. The escape route into the city was blocked, and those fleeing were chased far into the countryside. Blood was shed freely, and the scholars who managed to escape returned to their halls with broken heads and limbs, their clothes in tatters. Some of the wounded later died, and the monks faced punishment from the King and the Pope, with the Abbot being retired and the Abbey required to support two chaplains to hold masses for the scholars. Forty years later, the University had to appeal to the Pope again to seek justice for attacks by the Abbey's retainers on scholars fishing in the moat outside the Abbey walls. Of course, the monks probably told a different version of these events.

CHAPTER VIII (p. 133)

SUBJECTS OF STUDY, LECTURES AND EXAMINATIONS

The student of a medieval University was, as we have seen, expected to converse in Latin, and all instruction was given in that language. It was therefore essential that, before entering on the University curriculum, he should have a competent knowledge of Latin. College founders attempted to secure this in various ways, sometimes by an examination (e.g. at the College of Cornouaille, at Paris no one was admitted a bursar until he was examined and found to be able to read) and sometimes by making provision for young boys to be taught by a master of grammar. The Founder of New College met the difficulty by the foundation of Winchester College, at which all Wykehamists (except the earliest members of New College) were to be thoroughly grounded in Latin. It was more difficult for a University to insist upon such a test, but in 1328, the University of Paris had ordered that before a youth was admitted to the privileges of "scholarity" or studentship, he must appear before the Rector and make his own application in continuous (p. 134) Latin, without any French words. Formulae for this purpose would, doubtless, soon be invented and handed down by tradition, and the precaution cannot have been of much practical value. There were plenty of grammar schools in the Middle Ages, and a clever boy was likely to find a patron and a place of education in the neighbourhood of his home. The grammar schools in University towns had therefore originally no special importance, but many of the undergraduates who came up at thirteen or fourteen required some training such as William of Waynflete provided for his younger demies in connexion with the Grammar School which he attached to Magdalen, or such as Walter de Merton considered desirable when he ordained that there should be a Master of Grammar in his College to teach the poor boys, and that their seniors were to go to him in any difficulty without any false shame ("absque rubore"). Many universities extended certain privileges to boys studying grammar, by placing their names on matriculation rolls, though such matriculation was not part of the curriculum for a degree. Masters in Grammar were frequently, but not necessarily, University graduates; at Paris there were grammar mistresses as well as grammar masters. The connexion between the grammar schools and the University was exceptionally close at Oxford and Cambridge, where degrees (p. 135) in grammar came to be given. The University of Oxford early legislated for "inceptors" who were taking degrees in grammar, and ordered the grammar masters who were graduates to enrol, pro forma, the names of pupils of non-graduates, and to compel non-graduate masters to obey the regulations of the University. A meeting of the grammar masters twice a term for discussions about their subject and the method of teaching it was also ordered by the University, which ultimately succeeded in wresting the right of licensing grammar masters from the Archdeacon or other official to whom it naturally belonged. A fourteenth-century code of statutes for the Oxford grammar schools orders the appointment of two Masters of Arts to superintend them, and gives some minute instructions about the teaching. Grammar masters are to set verses and compositions, to be brought next day for correction; and they are to be specially careful to see that the younger boys can recognise the different parts of speech and parse them accurately. In choosing books to read with their pupils, they are to avoid the books of Ovid "de Arte Amandi" and similar works. Boys are to be taught to construe in French as well as in English, lest they be ignorant of the French tongue. The study of French was not confined to the grammar boys: the University recognised the wisdom of learning a language (p. 136) necessary for composing charters, holding lay-courts, and pleading in the English fashion, and lectures in French were permitted at any hour that did not interfere with the regular teaching of Arts subjects. Such lectures were under the control of the superintendents of the grammar masters.

The student at a medieval university was expected to speak in Latin, and all teaching was conducted in that language. Therefore, it was crucial that before starting the university courses, a student had a solid understanding of Latin. College founders tried various methods to ensure this, sometimes through an examination (for example, at the College of Cornouaille, no one was allowed to be a bursar until they were tested and showed they could read) and sometimes by arranging for young boys to be taught by a grammar teacher. The founder of New College addressed this issue by establishing Winchester College, where all Wykehamists (except the earliest members of New College) would be thoroughly trained in Latin. It was more challenging for a university to enforce such a requirement, but in 1328, the University of Paris decreed that before a youth could enjoy the rights of "scholarity" or studentship, they must appear before the rector and make their own application in continuous Latin, without any French words. Formulas for this purpose would likely be invented and passed down by tradition, so this precaution probably had little practical value. There were many grammar schools during the Middle Ages, and a bright boy would often find a patron and an educational opportunity near his home. As a result, the grammar schools in university towns initially held no special significance, but many undergraduates arriving at thirteen or fourteen required some training, such as what William of Waynflete provided for younger demies at the Grammar School he established at Magdalen, or what Walter de Merton deemed necessary when he ordered that there should be a Master of Grammar at his College to teach the underprivileged boys, and that older students could approach him for help without any embarrassment ("absque rubore"). Many universities recognized certain privileges for boys studying grammar by listing their names on matriculation rolls, even though this matriculation was not part of the degree process. Grammar masters were often, but not always, university graduates; at Paris, there were also female grammar teachers. The link between grammar schools and the university was especially strong at Oxford and Cambridge, where degrees in grammar were eventually awarded. The University of Oxford early on established regulations for "inceptors" taking degrees in grammar, and directed graduate grammar masters to officially enroll the names of students taught by non-graduates, compelling non-graduate masters to follow the university's rules. The university also mandated that grammar masters meet twice a term to discuss their subject and teaching methods, ultimately gaining the authority to license grammar masters from the Archdeacon or other officials to whom it originally belonged. A fourteenth-century set of rules for the Oxford grammar schools required the appointment of two Masters of Arts to oversee them and provided detailed instructions for teaching. Grammar masters were to assign verses and compositions to be submitted the next day for correction; they were to ensure that younger boys could identify the different parts of speech and parse them correctly. In selecting reading materials for their students, they were to avoid works like Ovid's "de Arte Amandi" and similar texts. Boys were to be taught to interpret in both French and English so they would not be ignorant of the French language. Studying French was not limited to grammar students: the university recognized the importance of learning a language necessary for drafting charters, conducting lay courts, and pleading in the English manner, and lectures in French were allowed at any time that did not conflict with regular Arts courses. Such lectures were under the oversight of the supervisors of the grammar masters.

The degrees which Oxford and Cambridge conferred in Grammar did not involve residence or entitle the recipients to a vote in Convocation; but the conferment was accompanied by ceremonies which were almost parodies of the solemn proceedings of graduation or inception in a recognised Faculty, a birch taking the place of a book as a symbol of the power and authority entrusted to the graduand. A sixteenth-century Esquire Bedel of Cambridge left, for the benefit of his successors, details of the form for the "enteryng of a Master in Gramer." The "Father" of the Faculty of Grammar (at Cambridge the mysterious individual known as the "Master of Glomery") brought his "sons" to St Mary's Church for eight o'clock mass. "When mass is done, fyrst shall begynne the acte in Gramer. The Father shall have hys sete made before the Stage for Physyke (one of the platforms erected in the church for doctors of the different faculties, etc.) and shall sytte alofte under the stage for Physyke. The Proctour shall say, Incipiatis. When the Father hath argyude as shall plese the Proctour, (p. 137) the Bedeyll in Arte shall bring the Master of Gramer to the Vyce-chancelar, delyveryng hym a Palmer wyth a Rodde, whych the Vyce-chancelar shall gyve to the seyde Master in Gramer, and so create hym Master. Then shall the Bedell purvay for every master in Gramer a shrewde Boy, whom the master in Gramer shall bete openlye in the Scolys, and the master in Gramer shall give the Boy a Grote for Hys Labour, and another Grote to hym that provydeth the Rode and the Palmer &c. de singulis. And thus endythe the Acte in that Facultye." We know of the existence of similar ceremonies at Oxford. "Had the ambition to take these degrees in Grammar been widely diffused," says Dr Rashdall, "the demand for whipping boys might have pressed rather hardly upon the youth of Oxford; but very few of them are mentioned in the University Register."

The degrees that Oxford and Cambridge awarded in Grammar didn’t require students to live on campus or allow them to vote in Convocation. However, the graduation ceremonies were almost comical imitations of the serious graduation or inauguration events in recognized faculties, with a birch representing the power and authority given to the graduate instead of a book. A sixteenth-century Esquire Bedel of Cambridge recorded the procedure for the "entry of a Master in Grammar" for the benefit of future officials. The "Father" of the Faculty of Grammar, a somewhat enigmatic figure known as the "Master of Glomery" at Cambridge, would lead his "sons" to St Mary's Church for the 8 o'clock mass. "Once mass is over, the act in Grammar shall begin. The Father will have a seat made in front of the Stage for Physyke (one of the platforms set up in the church for doctors of various faculties) and will sit up high under the stage for Physyke. The Proctor will announce, Incipiatis. When the Father has argued as the Proctor approves, (p. 137) the Bedel in Arts will bring the Master of Grammar to the Vice-Chancellor, delivering to him a Palmer with a Rod, which the Vice-Chancellor will give to the Master of Grammar, thus creating him Master. Then the Bedel will arrange for every Master in Grammar to have a mischievous Boy, whom the Master in Grammar will publicly beat in the Schools, and the Master in Grammar will give the Boy a Groat for his trouble, and another Groat to the one who provides the Rod, Palmer, etc. for each. And this concludes the Act in that Faculty." We know similar ceremonies took place at Oxford. "If the desire to earn these degrees in Grammar had been more widespread," Dr. Rashdall notes, "the need for whipping boys might have put quite a strain on the youth of Oxford; however, very few are mentioned in the University Register."

The basis of the medieval curriculum in Arts is to be found in the Seven Liberal Arts of the Dark Ages, divided into the Trivium (Grammar, Rhetoric and Dialectic) and the Quadrivium (Music, Arithmetic, Geometry and Astronomy). The Quadrivium was of comparatively little importance; Geometry and Music received small attention; and Arithmetic, and Astronomy were at first chiefly useful for finding the date of Easter; but the introduction of mathematical learning from Arabian sources in the (p. 138) thirteenth century greatly increased the scope of Geometry and Arithmetic, and added the study of Algebra.

The foundation of the medieval curriculum in Arts comes from the Seven Liberal Arts of the Dark Ages, which are divided into the Trivium (Grammar, Rhetoric, and Dialectic) and the Quadrivium (Music, Arithmetic, Geometry, and Astronomy). The Quadrivium was relatively unimportant; Geometry and Music received little attention, and Arithmetic and Astronomy were mainly useful for determining the date of Easter. However, the introduction of mathematical knowledge from Arabic sources in the (p. 138) thirteenth century greatly expanded the areas of Geometry and Arithmetic, and also brought in the study of Algebra.

The Grammar taught in the universities assumed a knowledge of such a text-book as that of Alexander de Villa Dei, and consisted of an analysis of the systems of popular grammarians, based on the section De barbarismo in the Ars Grammatica of Ælius Donatus, a fourth-century grammarian, whose work became universally used throughout Europe. Latin poets were read in the grammar schools, and served for grammatical and philological expositions in the universities, and the study of Rhetoric depended largely on the treatises of Cicero. The "Dialectic" of the Trivium was the real interest of the medieval student among the ancient seven subjects, but the curriculum in Arts came to include also the three Philosophies, Physical, Moral, and Metaphysical. The arms of the University of Oxford consist of a book with seven clasps surrounded by three crowns, the clasps representing the seven Liberal Arts and the crowns the three Philosophies. The universities were schools of philosophy, mental and physical, and the attention of students in Arts was chiefly directed to the logic, metaphysics, physics, and ethics of Aristotle. Up to the twelfth century, Aristotle was known only through the translations into Latin of the sections of (p. 139) the Organon, entitled De Interpretatione and Categoriae, and through the logical works of Boethius. In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries the range of medieval studies was greatly enlarged by the introduction of other works of Aristotle from translations partly from the Arabic and partly direct from the Greek. The conservatism of the University of Paris at first forbade the study of the new Aristotle, but it soon became universal in the medieval universities. In addition to the works of Aristotle, as they were known in the Middle Ages, medieval students read such books as Porphyry's Isagoge, or Introduction to Aristotle; the criticism of Aristotle's Categories, by Gilbert de la Porrée, known as the Sex Principia; the Summulae Logicales, a semi-grammatical, semi-logical treatise by Petrus Hispanus (Pope John XXI.); the Parva Logicalia of Marsilius of Inghen; the Labyrinthus and Grecismus of Eberhard; the Scriptural commentaries of Nicolaus de Lyra; the Tractatus de Sphaera, an astronomical work by a thirteenth-century Scotsman, John Holywood (Joannes de Sacro Bosco); and they also studied Priscian, Donatus, Boethius, Euclid, and Ptolemy. In 1431 the Nova Rhetorica of Cicero, the Metamorphoses of Ovid, and the works of Virgil were prescribed at Oxford as alternatives to the fourth book of the Topica of Boethius. By the end of the century Humanism (p. 140) had found a place in the universities, and sixteenth-century colleges at Oxford and Cambridge provided for the study of the literatures of Greece and Rome. In Scotland the medieval teaching of Aristotle reigned supreme in all its three universities until the appointment of Andrew Melville as Principal at Glasgow in 1574, and in 1580 he had some difficulty in persuading the masters at St Andrews to "peruse Aristotle in his ain language."

The grammar taught in universities assumed knowledge of a textbook like that of Alexander de Villa Dei and involved analyzing the systems of popular grammarians, based on the section De barbarismo in the Ars Grammatica by Ælius Donatus, a fourth-century grammarian whose work was widely used across Europe. Latin poets were studied in grammar schools and provided grammatical and philological insights in universities, while the study of rhetoric heavily relied on Cicero's writings. The "Dialectic" of the Trivium was the main focus for medieval students among the seven ancient subjects, but the Arts curriculum also included the three branches of Philosophy: Physical, Moral, and Metaphysical. The arms of the University of Oxford feature a book with seven clasps surrounded by three crowns, symbolizing the seven Liberal Arts and the three Philosophies. The universities served as centers for philosophical studies, both mental and physical, with students in the Arts primarily focusing on the logic, metaphysics, physics, and ethics of Aristotle. Until the twelfth century, Aristotle was known mainly through Latin translations of sections from the (p. 139) Organon, like De Interpretatione and Categoriae, and through the logical works of Boethius. In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, medieval studies expanded significantly with the introduction of more works by Aristotle, translated partly from Arabic and partly directly from Greek. Initially, the University of Paris banned the study of the new Aristotle, but it soon spread across medieval universities. In addition to Aristotle's works as known during the Middle Ages, medieval students also read texts like Porphyry's Isagoge (Introduction to Aristotle), Gilbert de la Porrée's critique of Aristotle's Categories known as Sex Principia, Petrus Hispanus's (Pope John XXI.) Summulae Logicales, Marsilius of Inghen's Parva Logicalia, Eberhard’s Labyrinthus and Grecismus, Nicolaus de Lyra's scriptural commentaries, and John Holywood's (Joannes de Sacro Bosco) thirteenth-century astronomical work Tractatus de Sphaera. They also studied Priscian, Donatus, Boethius, Euclid, and Ptolemy. In 1431, the Nova Rhetorica by Cicero, Ovid's Metamorphoses, and Virgil's works were required readings at Oxford as alternatives to the fourth book of Boethius’s Topica. By the century’s end, Humanism (p. 140) had established its presence in universities, and sixteenth-century colleges at Oxford and Cambridge began offering studies in Greek and Roman literatures. In Scotland, the medieval teaching of Aristotle dominated all three universities until Andrew Melville became Principal at Glasgow in 1574, and in 1580 he faced challenges convincing the masters at St Andrews to "study Aristotle in his own language."

Lectures were either "ordinary" or "cursory," a distinction which, as Dr Rashdall has shown, corresponded to the "ordinary" and "extra-ordinary" lectures at Bologna. The ordinary lectures were the statutable exercises appointed by the Faculty, and delivered by its properly accredited teachers in the hours of the morning, which were sacred to the prelections of the masters. Cursory lectures were delivered in the afternoon, frequently by bachelors; but as College teaching became more important than the lectures given in the Schools, the distinction gradually disappeared. Ordinary lectures were delivered "solemniter" and involved a slow and methodical analysis of the book. The statutes of Vienna prescribe that no master shall read more than one chapter of the text "ante quaestionem vel etiam quaestione expedita." Various references in College and University statutes show (p. 141) that the cursory lecture was not regarded as the full equivalent of an ordinary lecture. At Oxford, attendance on a lecture on the books or any book of the Metaphysics, or on the Physics, or the Ethics, was not to count for a degree, except in the case of a book largely dealing with the opinions of the ancients. The third and fourth books of the Metaphysics were excepted from the rule, "they being usually read cursorily, that the ordinary reading of the other books might proceed more rapidly." The cursory lecture was clearly beloved of the pupil, for Oxford grammar masters are reproved for lecturing "cursorie" instead of "ordinarie" for the sake of gain; and at Vienna, the tariff for cursory lectures is double that for ordinary lectures. At Paris the books of Aristotle de Dialectica were to be read "ordinarie et non ad cursum," and students of medicine had to read certain books "semel ordinarie, bis cursorie." The statutes of Heidelberg contrast "cursorie" with "extense." In the Faculty of Canon Law there was an additional distinction, the ordinary lecture being generally restricted to the Decretum; at Oxford, the book of Decretals is to be read at the morning hours at which the doctors of law are wont to deliver ordinary lectures, and at Vienna the doctors are forbidden to read anything but the Decretals in the morning at ordinary lectures. The (p. 142) instructions given to the Vienna doctors of law illustrate the thoroughness of the medieval lecture in all faculties. They are first to state the case carefully, then to read the text, then to restate the case, then to remark on "notabilia," and then to discuss questions arising out of the subject, and finally, to deal with the Glosses. So, at Oxford, the Masters in Arts are to read the books on logic and the philosophies "rite," with the necessary and adequate exposition of the text, and with questions and arguments pertinent to the subject-matter.

Lectures were either "ordinary" or "cursory," a distinction that, as Dr. Rashdall has shown, matched up with the "ordinary" and "extraordinary" lectures at Bologna. The ordinary lectures were the required exercises set by the Faculty and were delivered by its officially approved teachers in the morning hours, which were dedicated to the masters' presentations. Cursory lectures took place in the afternoon, often given by bachelors; however, as College teaching gained more significance than the lectures in the Schools, this distinction gradually faded. Ordinary lectures were delivered "solemnly" and involved a slow and methodical breakdown of the text. The statutes of Vienna state that no master shall read more than one chapter of the text "before the question or even after the question has been addressed." Various references in College and University statutes show (p. 141) that the cursory lecture was not considered an equivalent substitute for an ordinary lecture. At Oxford, attendance at a lecture on the books or any book of the Metaphysics, or on the Physics, or the Ethics, did not count toward a degree, except for books that focused heavily on the opinions of the ancients. The third and fourth books of the Metaphysics were excluded from this rule, "as they are usually read cursorily, allowing the ordinary reading of the other books to proceed more swiftly." The cursory lecture was clearly favored by students, as Oxford grammar masters were criticized for lecturing "cursorily" instead of "ordinarily" for profit; and at Vienna, the fee for cursory lectures is double that of ordinary lectures. At Paris, the books of Aristotle on Dialectics were to be read "ordinarily and not cursorily," and medical students had to read certain books "once ordinarily, twice cursorily." The statutes of Heidelberg contrast "cursorily" with "extensively." In the Faculty of Canon Law, there was an additional distinction, with the ordinary lecture typically limited to the Decretum; at Oxford, the book of Decretals is to be read during the morning hours when the law doctors usually deliver ordinary lectures, and at Vienna, the doctors are not allowed to read anything but the Decretals in the morning during ordinary lectures. The (p. 142) guidelines given to the Vienna law doctors illustrate the thoroughness of the medieval lecture across all faculties. They are first to carefully state the case, then read the text, then restate the case, then comment on key points, and finally discuss questions that arise from the subject, before addressing the Glosses. Similarly, at Oxford, the Masters in Arts are to read the books on logic and philosophy "properly," with an adequate and necessary explanation of the text, along with relevant questions and arguments pertaining to the subject matter.

A problem, still unsolved, about the methods of lecturing disturbed the minds of the Parisian masters. Were they to dictate lectures or to speak so fast that their pupils could not commit their words to writing? From the standpoint of teachers who delivered frequent lectures, all of the same type, and on a few set books, it was probably desirable that there should not be opportunities of possessing such copies of a professor's lectures as used to circulate, not many years ago, in Scottish and in German universities. In 1229 the Faculty of Arts at Paris made a statute on the methods of lecturing. It explains that there are two ways of reading books in the liberal arts. The masters of philosophy may deliver their expositions from their chairs so rapidly that, although the minds of their audience may grasp (p. 143) their meaning, their hands cannot write it down. This, they say, was the custom in other faculties. The other way is to speak so slowly that their hearers can take down what they say. On mature reflection, the Faculty has decided that the former is the better way, and henceforth in any lecture, ordinary or cursory, or in any disputation or other manner of teaching, the master is to speak as in delivering a speech, and as if no one were writing in his presence. A lecturer who breaks the new rule is to be suspended for a year, and if the students showed their dislike to it, by shouting, hissing, groaning, or throwing stones, they were to be sent down for a year. More than two hundred years later, in 1452, the statute was rescinded by Cardinal Estoutville, but it was probably never operative. Estoutville permitted either method of lecturing, and contented himself with forbidding lecturers to use questions and lectures which were not of their own composition, or to deliver their lectures (however good) to be read by one of their scholars as a deputy. He instructs the masters to lecture regularly according to the statutes and to explain the text of Aristotle, "de puncto in punctum," and, holding that fear and reverence are the life-blood of scholastic discipline, he repeats an injunction which we find in 1336, that the students in Arts are to sit not on benches or raised seats, but on (p. 144) the floor, "ut occasio superbiae a juvenibus secludatur." The name of the street in which lectures were given, Vicus Stramineus, is said to have been derived from the straw on which the students sat. The question whether lectures should be committed to writing or not, troubled the masters of other universities besides Paris, and the statutes of the College de Verdale at Toulouse accept, in 1337, the view taken at Paris a hundred years earlier. Since study is a vehement application of the mind, and requires the whole man, the scholars are forbidden to fatigue themselves with too many lectures—not more than two or three a day—and in lecture they are not to take down the lecturer's words, nor, trusting in writings of this kind, to blunt their "proprium intellectum." In the Schools, they must not use "incausta" or pencils except for correcting a book, etc. And what they have been able to retain in their memory they must meditate on without delay.

A problem that remains unresolved regarding lecturing methods was on the minds of the professors in Paris. Should they read their lectures or speak so quickly that their students couldn’t write down what they said? For teachers who frequently lectured on a few standardized texts, it was probably better not to allow the circulation of copies of a professor's lectures, like what happened not long ago in Scottish and German universities. In 1229, the Faculty of Arts in Paris established a rule about lecture methods. It states that there are two ways to read books in the liberal arts. Philosophy professors may deliver their lectures so fast that, while the audience understands the meaning, they can't write it down. They claimed this was the practice in other faculties. The alternative is to speak slowly enough for listeners to take notes. After careful consideration, the Faculty decided that the first method is preferable. From now on, in any lecture—whether regular or brief—or in any debate or teaching method, the professor should speak as if giving a speech, with no one writing in front of them. A lecturer who breaks this new rule will be suspended for a year, and if students express their discontent by shouting, hissing, groaning, or throwing stones, they will be expelled for a year. More than two hundred years later, in 1452, Cardinal Estoutville revoked the statute, but it likely never really went into effect. Estoutville allowed either method of lecturing, but prohibited lecturers from using non-original questions and lectures or having their lectures read by a student as a proxy. He instructed professors to lecture regularly according to the rules and to explain Aristotle's text "de puncto in punctum," emphasizing that fear and respect are essential for maintaining academic discipline. He repeated a guideline from 1336 that students in the Arts should sit on the floor, "ut occasio superbiae a juvenibus secludatur." The street where lectures were held, Vicus Stramineus, is said to be named after the straw that the students sat on. The debate over whether lectures should be written down also concerned professors at other universities besides Paris, and the rules at the College de Verdale in Toulouse adopted the Parisian perspective a century later, in 1337. Given that studying requires intense focus and engages the whole person, students are not allowed to attend more than two or three lectures a day, and they shouldn't take down the lecturer's words or rely on these kinds of notes to dull their "proprium intellectum." In the Schools, they cannot use "incausta" or pencils except for correcting a book, and what they manage to remember must be reflected on without delay.

The insistence on meditation was a useful educational method, but as teaching became more organised, the student was not left without guidance in his meditations. The help which he received outside lectures was given in Repetitions or Resumptions. The procedure at Repetitions may be illustrated from the statutes of the College of Dainville at Paris: "We ordain that all bursars in grammar and (p. 145) philosophy speak the Latin tongue, and that those who hear the same book ordinarily and cursorily shall attend one and the same master (namely, one whom the master [of the College] assigns to them), and after the lecture they shall return home and meet in one place to repeat the lecture. One after another shall repeat the whole lecture, so that each of them may know it well, and the less advanced shall be bound daily to repeat the lectures to the more proficient." A later code of the same College provides that "All who study humane letters shall, on every day of the schools read in the morning a composition, that is a speech in Latin, Greek or the vernacular, to their master, being prepared to expound the writer or historian who is being read in daily lecture in their schools. At the end of the week, that is on Friday or Saturday, they shall show up to their master a résumé of all the lectures they have learned that week, and every day before they go to the schools they shall be bound to make repetitions to one of the philosophers or of the theologians whom the [College] master shall choose; for this work." At Louvain, the time between 5 a.m. and the first lecture (about seven) was spent in studying the lesson that the students might better understand the lecture; after hearing it, they returned to their own rooms to revise it and commit it to memory. After dinner, their books were (p. 146) placed on a table, and all the scholars of one Faculty repeated their lesson and answered questions. A similar performance took place in the two hours before supper. After supper, the tutor treated them for half an hour to a "jocum honestum," and before sending them to bed gave them a light and pleasant disputation. The disputation was a preparation for the disputations which formed part of what we should now term the degree examinations. A thesis was propounded, attacked, and defended ("impugned and propugned") with the proper forms of syllogistic reasoning.

The focus on meditation was a helpful educational approach, but as teaching became more structured, students weren’t left without guidance in their meditations. The support they received outside of lectures came through Repetitions or Resumptions. The process at Repetitions can be illustrated from the rules of the College of Dainville in Paris: "We require that all bursars in grammar and (p. 145) philosophy speak Latin, and that those who read the same book regularly and casually attend the same master (specifically, one assigned by the [College] master), and after the lecture, they shall go home and gather in one place to repeat the lecture. Each one shall take turns repeating the entire lecture so that everyone knows it well, and the less advanced students must repeat the lectures daily to the more skilled ones." A later rule from the same College states that "All who study humanities shall, every school day, read a composition in the morning, which can be a speech in Latin, Greek, or the vernacular, to their master, while being prepared to explain the writer or historian being studied in their daily lectures. By the end of the week, on Friday or Saturday, they must present their master with a summary of all the lectures they have learned that week, and each day before heading to class, they must do repetitions with one of the philosophers or theologians chosen by the [College] master for this task." At Louvain, the time between 5 AM and the first lecture (around seven) was used to study the lesson so students could better understand the lecture; after hearing it, they would return to their rooms to revise and memorize it. After dinner, their books were (p. 146) set on a table, and all the scholars from one Faculty would repeat their lesson and answer questions. A similar session took place in the two hours before supper. After supper, the tutor would treat them for half an hour to a “jocum honestum,” and before sending them to bed, they had a light and enjoyable debate. This debate was preparation for the discussions that were part of what we now refer to as degree examinations. A thesis was proposed, challenged, and defended (“impugned and propugned”) using the proper forms of syllogistic reasoning.

The teaching, both in lectures and in disputations, was originally University teaching, and the younger Masters of Arts, the "necessary regents," were bound to stay up for some years and lecture in the Schools. They were paid by their scholars, and the original meaning of the word "Collections," still in frequent use at Oxford, is traditionally supposed to be found in the payments made for lectures at the end of each term. Thus, at Oxford, a student paid threepence a term (one shilling a year) to his regent for lectures in Logic, and fourpence a term for lectures in Natural Philosophy. The system was not a satisfactory one, and alike in Paris, in Oxford, and in Cambridge, it succumbed to the growth of College teaching. The Head of a Parisian College, from the first, superintended the studies of (p. 147) the scholars, and, although this duty was not required of an Oxford or Cambridge Head, provision was gradually made in the statutes of English colleges for the instruction of the junior members by their seniors. The first important step in this direction was taken by William of Wykeham, who ordered special payment to be made by the College to Fellows who undertook the tuition of the younger Fellows. His example was followed in this, as in other matters, by subsequent founders both at Oxford and at Cambridge, and gradually University teaching was, in the Faculty of Arts, almost entirely superseded by College tuition. In other universities, lectures continued to be given by University officials.

The teaching, both in lectures and debates, started as University teaching, and the younger Masters of Arts, known as the "necessary regents," were required to remain for several years and teach in the Schools. They were funded by their students, and the original meaning of the term "Collections," still commonly used at Oxford, is traditionally thought to relate to the payments made for lectures at the end of each term. For instance, at Oxford, a student paid threepence per term (one shilling per year) to their regent for Logic lectures and fourpence per term for Natural Philosophy lectures. This system wasn’t ideal, and it eventually gave way to the rise of College teaching in Paris, Oxford, and Cambridge. The Head of a Parisian College always directed the studies of the students, and although this responsibility wasn't required of the Heads in Oxford or Cambridge, provisions were slowly made in the statutes of English colleges for the teaching of junior members by their seniors. A significant early step in this direction was made by William of Wykeham, who mandated that Colleges pay Fellows who took on the tutoring of younger Fellows. His approach was emulated by later founders in both Oxford and Cambridge, leading to a gradual replacement of University teaching in the Faculty of Arts by College tuition. In other universities, lectures continued to be delivered by University officials.

The medieval undergraduates had a tendency to "rag" in lectures, a tradition which is almost unknown at Oxford and Cambridge, but which persisted till quite recent times in the Scottish universities. Prohibitions of noise and disturbance in lecture-rooms abound in all statutes. At Vienna, students in Arts are exhorted to behave like young ladies (more virginum) and to refrain from laughter, murmurs, and hisses, and from tearing down the schedules in which the masters give notice of their lectures. At Prague, also, the conduct of young ladies was held up as a model for the student at lecture, and, at Angers, students who hissed in contempt of a doctor were to be expelled.

The medieval university students often disrupted lectures, a practice that is nearly non-existent at Oxford and Cambridge today, but that continued until fairly recently in Scottish universities. All regulations include bans on noise and disturbances in lecture halls. In Vienna, Arts students are advised to act like young ladies (more virginum) and to avoid laughing, murmuring, hissing, and tearing down the schedules posted by their instructors. Similarly, in Prague, the behavior of young ladies was presented as an example for students in lectures, while at Angers, students who hissed in disrespect of a lecturer faced expulsion.

The (p. 148) career of a student was divided into two parts by his "Determination," a ceremony which is the origin of the Bachelor's degree. At Paris, where, at all events in the earlier period of its history, examinations were real, the "Determination" was preceded by "Responsions," and no candidate was admitted to determine until he had satisfied a Regent Master in the Schools, in public, "de Questione respondens." The determination itself was a public disputation, after which the determiner might wear the bachelor's "cappa" and lecture on the Organon. He continued his attendance on the lectures in the Schools up to the time of his "Inception" as a master. The Inception was preceded by an examination for licence and by a disputation known as the Quodlibetica, at which the subject was chosen by the candidate. The bachelor who was successful in obtaining the Chancellor's licence proceeded to the ceremony of Inception, and received his master's biretta.

The (p. 148) career of a student was split into two parts by his "Determination," a ceremony that marks the beginning of the Bachelor's degree. In Paris, especially in the early days, exams were rigorous. Before the "Determination," students had to complete "Responsions," and no one could proceed to the determination until they had impressed a Regent Master in public with their answers to set questions. The actual determination was a public debate, after which the student could wear the bachelor's gown and teach on the Organon. He kept attending lectures in the Schools until he reached the "Inception" stage as a master. The Inception was preceded by a licensing exam and a debate called the Quodlibetica, where the candidate picked the topic. The bachelor who successfully obtained the Chancellor's license then went on to the Inception ceremony and received his master's cap.

The stringency of examinations varied in different universities and at different times. The proportion of successful candidates seems to have been everywhere very large, and in some universities rejection must have been almost unknown. We do find references to disappointed candidates, e.g. at Caen, where medical students who have been "ploughed" have to take an oath not to bring "malum vel damnum" upon the examiners. But even (p. 149) at Louvain, where the examination system was fully developed in the Middle Ages, and where there were class lists in the fifteenth century (the classes being distinguished as Rigorosi, Transibiles, and Gratiosi), failure was regarded as an exceptional event ("si autem, quod absit, aliqui inveniantur simpliciter gratiosi seu refutabiles, erunt de quarto ordine"). The regulations for examinations at Louvain prescribe that the examiners are not to ask disturbing questions ("animo turbandi aut confundendi promovendos") and forbid unfair treatment of pupils of particular masters and frivolous or useless questions; although at his Quodlibeticum, the bachelor might indulge in "jocosas questiones ad auditorii recreationem." The element of display implied in the last quotation was never absent from medieval examinations, and at Oxford, there seems to have been little besides this ceremonial element. A candidate had to prove that he had complied with the regulations about attendance at lectures, etc., and to obtain evidence of fitness from a number of masters. A bachelor had to dispute several times with a master, and these disputations, which were held at the Augustinian Convent, came to be known as "doing Austins." The medieval system, as it lingered at Oxford in the close of the eighteenth century, is thus described by Vicesimus Knox.

The difficulty of exams varied across different universities and time periods. The number of successful candidates was generally quite high, and in some universities, rejection must have been rare. We do see mentions of disappointed candidates, for example, at Caen, where medical students who have failed are required to take an oath not to bring "malum vel damnum" upon the examiners. But even (p. 149) at Louvain, where the examination system was well-established in the Middle Ages and where there were class lists in the fifteenth century (the classes being categorized as Rigorosi, Transibiles, and Gratiosi), failure was seen as an unusual occurrence ("si autem, quod absit, aliqui inveniantur simpliciter gratiosi seu refutabiles, erunt de quarto ordine"). The regulations for examinations at Louvain state that examiners should not ask unsettling questions ("animo turbandi aut confundendi promovendos") and prohibit unfair treatment of students from specific masters as well as trivial or unnecessary questions; although during his Quodlibeticum, the bachelor could engage in "jocosas questiones ad auditorii recreationem." The aspect of showmanship mentioned in the last quote was always present in medieval examinations, and at Oxford, it seems that there was little apart from this ceremonial aspect. A candidate had to demonstrate compliance with attendance regulations for lectures, etc., and gather proof of readiness from several masters. A bachelor was required to debate multiple times with a master, and these debates, which took place at the Augustinian Convent, became known as "doing Austins." The medieval system, as it persisted at Oxford at the end of the eighteenth century, is thus described by Vicesimus Knox.

"The (p. 150) youth whose heart pants for the honour of a Bachelor of Arts degree must wait patiently till near four years have revolved.... He is obliged during this period, once to oppose and once to respond.... This opposing and responding is termed, in the cant of the place, doing generals. Two boys or men, as they call themselves, agree to do generals together. The first step in this mighty work is to procure arguments. These are always handed down, from generation to generation, on long slips of paper, and consist of foolish syllogisms on foolish subjects, of the foundation or significance of which the respondent and opponent seldom know more than an infant in swaddling cloaths. The next step is to go for a liceat to one of the petty officers, called the Regent-Master of the Schools, who subscribes his name to the questions and receives sixpence as his fee. When the important day arrives, the two doughty disputants go into a large dusty room, full of dirt and cobwebs.... Here they sit in mean desks, opposite to each other from one o'clock till three. Not once in a hundred times does any officer enter; and, if he does, he hears a syllogism or two, and then makes a bow, and departs, as he came and remained, in solemn silence. The disputants then return to the amusement of cutting the desks, carving their names, or reading Sterne's Sentimental Journey, or some other edifying novel. When the exercise is duly performed by both parties, they have a right to the title and insignia of Sophs: but not before (p. 151) they have been formally created by one of the regent-masters, before whom they kneel, while he lays a volume of Aristotle's works on their heads, and puts on a hood, a piece of black crape, hanging from their necks, and down to their heels.... There remain only one or two trifling forms, and another disputation almost exactly similar to doing generals, but called answering under bachelor previous to the awful examination. Every candidate is obliged to be examined in the whole circle of the sciences by three masters of arts of his own choice.... Schemes, as they are called, or little books containing forty or fifty questions on each science, are handed down from age to age, from one to another. The candidate employs three or four days in learning these by heart, and the examiners, having done the same before him, know what questions to ask, and so all goes on smoothly. When the candidate has displayed his universal knowledge of the sciences, he is to display his skill in philology. One of the masters therefore asks him to construe a passage in some Greek or Latin classic, which he does with no interruption, just as he pleases, and as well as he can. The statutes next require that he should translate familiar English phrases into Latin. And now is the time when the masters show their wit and jocularity.... This familiarity, however, only takes place when the examiners are pot-companions of the candidate, which indeed is usually the case; for it is reckoned good management to (p. 152) get acquainted with two or three jolly young masters of arts, and supply them well with port previously to the examination. If the vice-chancellor and proctors happen to enter the school, a very uncommon event, then a little solemnity is put on.... As neither the officer, nor anyone else, usually enters the room (for it is reckoned very ungenteel), the examiners and the candidates often converse on the last drinking-bout, or on horses, or read the newspapers or a novel."

The young person eager for the prestige of a Bachelor of Arts degree must wait patiently for almost four years to pass.... During this time, they must oppose once and respond once.... This process of opposing and responding is known, in the school's lingo, as doing generals. Two students, or "men" as they refer to themselves, agree to do generals together. The first step in this significant task is to gather arguments. These arguments are always passed down, generation to generation, on long slips of paper and consist of nonsensical syllogisms on ridiculous topics, about which both the respondent and opponent often know little more than a baby in diapers. The next step is to get a liceat from one of the minor officials called the Regent-Master of the Schools, who signs off on the questions and collects sixpence as a fee. When the crucial day arrives, the two brave debaters enter a large, dusty room full of dirt and cobwebs.... They sit at shabby desks, facing each other from one o'clock until three. Rarely does an official enter; and if one does, they hear a syllogism or two, then bow and leave in solemn silence. The debaters then return to the enjoyment of carving their names into the desks, reading Sterne's Sentimental Journey, or some other enlightening novel. Once both have completed the exercise, they are entitled to the title and symbols of Sophs: but only after (p. 151) they have been formally created by one of the regent-masters. They kneel while he places a volume of Aristotle's works on their heads and puts on a hood, a piece of black fabric hanging around their necks down to their heels.... There are only a couple more minor formalities and another debate almost identical to doing generals, but called answering under bachelor, happens before the critical examination. Each candidate must be examined in the full range of sciences by three masters of arts of their own choosing.... Schemes, as they are known, or small books containing forty or fifty questions on each science, are passed down from generation to generation. The candidate spends three or four days memorizing these, and the examiners, having done the same before them, know what questions to ask, so everything goes smoothly. Once the candidate demonstrates their comprehensive knowledge of the sciences, they must show their expertise in philology. One of the masters then asks them to translate a passage from some Greek or Latin classic, which they do uninterruptedly, the best they can. The rules also require that they translate common English phrases into Latin. And now is the moment when the masters display their wit and humor.... This casual banter, however, typically happens only when the examiners are drinking buddies of the candidate, which is often the case; establishing a friendship with two or three fun young masters of arts and treating them to a good supply of port before the exam is seen as smart strategy. If the vice-chancellor and proctors happen to enter the school, a very rare occurrence, a bit of seriousness is introduced.... Since neither the officer nor anyone else usually enters the room (as it's considered very ungenteel), the examiners and candidates often chat about the latest drinking party, or about horses, or read newspapers or novels.

The supply of port was the eighteenth-century relic of the feasts which used to accompany Determination and Inception, and with which so many sumptuary regulations of colleges and universities are concerned. There is a reference to a Determining Feast in the Paston Letters, in which the ill-fated Walter Paston, writing in the summer of 1479, a few weeks before his premature death, says to his brother: "And yf ye wyl know what day I was mead Baschyler, I was maad on Fryday was sevynyth, and I mad my fest on the Munday after. I was promysyd venyson ageyn my fest of my Lady Harcort, and of a noder man to, but I was desevyd of both; but my gestes hewld them plesyd with such mete as they had, blyssyd be God. Hoo have yeo in Hys keeping. Wretyn at Oxon, on the Wedenys day next after Seynt Peter."

The supply of port was an old tradition from the eighteenth century related to the feasts that used to happen during Determination and Inception, tied to numerous rules about spending in colleges and universities. The Paston Letters mention a Determining Feast, where the unfortunate Walter Paston, writing in the summer of 1479 just weeks before his untimely death, tells his brother: "And if you want to know what day I became a bachelor, it was on Friday the seventh, and I had my feast the following Monday. I was promised venison for my feast by Lady Harcourt and another man, but I was let down by both; however, my guests were pleased with the food they had, blessed be God. Who has you in His keeping. Written at Oxford, on the Wednesday after St. Peter."

A (p. 153) few glimpses of the life of this fifteenth-century Oxonian may conclude our survey. Walter Paston had been sent to Oxford in 1473, under the charge of a priest called James Gloys. His mother did not wish him to associate too closely with the son of their neighbour, Thomas Holler. "I wold," she says, "Walter schuld be copilet with a better than Holler son is ... howe be it I wold not that he schuld make never the lesse of hym, by cause he is his contre man and neghbour." The boy was instructed to "doo welle, lerne well, and be of good rewle and disposycion," and Gloys was asked to "bydde hym that he be not to hasty of takyng of orderes that schuld bynd him." To take Orders under twenty-three years of age might lead, in Margaret Paston's opinion, to repentance at leisure, and "I will love hym better to be a good secular man than to be a lewit priest." We next hear of Walter in May 1478 when he writes to his mother recommending himself to her "good moderchypp," and asking for money. He has received £5, 16s. 6d., and his expenses amount to £6, 5s. 5d. "That comth over the reseytys in my exspenses I have borrowed of Master Edmund and yt draweth to 8 shillings." He might have applied for a loan to one of the "chests" which benevolent donors had founded for such emergencies, depositing some article of value, and receiving a temporary loan: but he preferred to (p. 154) borrow from his new tutor, Edmund Alyard. By March 1479, Alyard was able to reassure the anxious mother about her boy's choice of a career; he was to go to law, taking his Bachelor's degree in Arts at Midsummer. His brother, Sir John, who was staying at the George at Paul's Wharf in London, intended to be present at the ceremony, but his letter miscarried: "Martin Brown had that same tyme mysch mony in a bage, so that he durst not bryng yt with hym, and that same letter was in that same bage, and he had forgete to take owt the letter, and he sent all togeder by London, so that yt was the next day after that I was maad Bachyler or than the letter cam, and so the fawt was not in me." This is the last we hear of Walter Paston. On his way home, on the 18th August 1479, he died at Norwich, after a short illness. He left a number of "togae" to his Oxford friends, including Robert Holler, the son of his Norfolk neighbour, to whom he also bequeathed "unum pulvinar vocatum le bolstar." The rest of his Oxford goods he left to Alyard, but his sheep and his lands to his own family. The cost of his illness and funeral amounted to about thirty shillings. No books are mentioned in the will; possibly they were sold for his inception feast, or he may never have possessed any. As a junior student, he would not have been allowed to use the great library which Humphrey of Gloucester had (p. 155) presented to the University; but there were smaller libraries to which he might have access, for books were sometimes chained up in St Mary's Church that scholars might read them.

A (p. 153) few insights into the life of this 15th-century student from Oxford can wrap up our review. Walter Paston was sent to Oxford in 1473, under the care of a priest named James Gloys. His mother didn’t want him to get too close to the son of their neighbor, Thomas Holler. "I would," she said, "Walter should be paired with someone better than Holler’s son ... however, I wouldn’t want him to think less of him just because he’s a neighbor." The boy was told to "do well, learn well, and have good behavior and character," and Gloys was asked to "remind him not to rush into taking orders that would bind him." In Margaret Paston's view, taking orders before the age of twenty-three could lead to a long regret, and "I would prefer him to be a good layman than a lowly priest." We next hear about Walter in May 1478 when he writes to his mother, seeking her "kind guidance" and asking for money. He had received £5, 16s. 6d., but his expenses were £6, 5s. 5d. "The excess in my expenses I’ve borrowed from Master Edmund, and it adds up to 8 shillings." He could have applied for a loan from one of the "chests" that generous donors had established for such situations, putting up something valuable and receiving a temporary loan; but he chose to (p. 154) borrow from his new tutor, Edmund Alyard. By March 1479, Alyard could reassure the worried mother about her son’s career choice; he was going into law and would take his Bachelor's degree in Arts at Midsummer. His brother, Sir John, who was staying at the George at Paul's Wharf in London, planned to be at the ceremony, but his letter didn’t reach in time: "Martin Brown had that same time mislaid money in a bag, so he didn’t dare bring it with him, and that same letter was in that same bag; he forgot to take it out, and sent it all together by London, so it arrived the day after I became Bachelor, or before the letter came, so the fault wasn’t mine." This is the last we hear of Walter Paston. On his way home, on August 18, 1479, he died in Norwich after a short illness. He left several "togas" to his friends at Oxford, including Robert Holler, the son of his Norfolk neighbor, to whom he also bequeathed "one pillow called le bolstar." He left the rest of his Oxford belongings to Alyard, but his sheep and his lands went to his family. The costs of his illness and funeral came to about thirty shillings. No books are mentioned in the will; they might have been sold for his initiation feast, or he may never have owned any. As a junior student, he wouldn’t have been allowed to use the large library that Humphrey of Gloucester had (p. 155) given to the University; but there were smaller libraries accessible to him, as books were sometimes chained in St Mary’s Church so scholars could read them.

APPENDIX (p. 157)

My attention has been called (too late for a reference in the text) to a medieval Latin poem giving a gloomy account of student life in Paris in the twelfth century. The verses, which have been printed in the American Journal of Philology (vol. xi. p. 80), insist upon the hardships of the student's life, and contrast his miserable condition with the happier lot of the citizens of Paris. For him there is no rejoicing in the days of his youth, and no hope even of a competence in the future. His lodgings are wretched and neglected; his dress is miserable, and his appearance slovenly. His food consists of peas, beans, and cabbage, and

My attention has been drawn (too late for a reference in the text) to a medieval Latin poem that gives a bleak view of student life in Paris during the twelfth century. The verses, published in the American Journal of Philology (vol. xi. p. 80), emphasize the struggles of student life and compare his miserable situation to the more fortunate lives of the citizens of Paris. For him, there’s no joy in his youth, and no hope for a better future. His housing is poor and neglected; his clothes are shabby, and his appearance is untidy. His meals consist of peas, beans, and cabbage, and

"libido
Mensæ nulla venit nisi quod sale sparsa rigorem
Esca parum flectit."

libido
Nothing comes to the table except what is sprinkled with salt, A meal does not easily excite."

His bed is a hard mattress stretched on the floor, and sleep brings him only a meagre respite from the toils of the day:--

His bed is a firm mattress laid on the floor, and sleep gives him only a brief break from the struggles of the day:--

"Sed in illa pace soporis
Pacis eget studii labor insopitus, et ipso
Cura vigil somno, libros operamque ministrat
Excitæ somnus animæ, nec prima sopori
Anxietas cedit, sed quæ vigilaverat ante
Sollicitudo redit, et major summa laboris
Curarum studiis in somnibus obicit Hydram."

"But in that calm peace
Peace requires tireless effort, and in itself
The care of wakefulness provides books and effort
Awake is the soul's sleep, and the first anxiety
Does not yield to sleep, but the worry that had been awake
Returns, and the total weight of labor
Places the Hydra in dreams with concerns of studies."

In (p. 158) the early hours of the morning he goes to his lectures, and the whole of his day is given to study. The description of the student at lecture is interesting:--

In (p. 158) the early hours of the morning, he attends his lectures, and he dedicates his entire day to studying. The portrayal of the student during the lecture is intriguing:--

"Aure et mente bibit et verba cadentia promo
Promptus utroque levat, oculique et mentis in illo
Fixa vigilque manet acies aurisque maritat
Pronuba dilectam cupida cum meute Minervam."

"Aure and mind drink and I bring forth falling words
Ready with both, he lifts his gaze, and both eyes and mind
Stay focused on him, and he marries the sound
As the eager bride with me, the desired Minerva."

SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY (p. 159)

  • Savigny: Geschichte der römischen Rechts im Mittelalter. (Heidelberg, 1834.)
  • Sir William Hamilton: Discussions on Philosophy and Literature, Education, and University Reform. (London, 1852.)
  • Denifle: Die Entstehung der Universitäten des Mittelalters bis 1400. (Berlin, 1885.)
  • Rashdall: The Universities of Europe in the Middle Ages. (Oxford, 1895.)
  • Kaufmann: Geschichte der Deutschen Universitäten. (Stuttgart, 1888.)
  • Article on Universities in the Encyclopædia Britannica.
  • Archiv für Lit. u. Kirchengeschichte des Mittelalters. Jurist Statutes of Padua (1331) in vol. vi.; Salamanca documents in vol. v.
  • Malagola: Statuti della università e dei collegi dello studio bolognese. (Bologna, 1888.)
  • Denifle and Chatelain: Chartularium Universitatis Parisiensis. (Paris, 1889-1897.)
  • (Many of the statutes of the Colleges of Paris will be found scattered through Felibien: Histoire de la Ville de Paris. Paris, 1725.)
  • Antony Wood: History and Antiquities of the University of Oxford. (Ed. Gutch. Oxford, 1792-6.)
  • —— History and Antiquities of the Colleges and Halls in the University of Oxford. (Ed. Gutch. Oxford, 1786.)
  • Anstey: Munimenta Academica. (Rolls Series, 1868.)
  • Statutes of the Colleges of Oxford. (London, 1853.)
  • Clark: The Colleges of Oxford. (London, 1892.)
  • (The best account of Oxford will be found in vol. ii., Part ii., of Dr Rashdall's "Universities of Europe." There are two short histories (p. 160) of the University by Maxwell Lyte (London, 1886) and Brodrick (London, 1886.).)
  • Documents relating to the University and Colleges of Cambridge. (London, 1852.)
  • Mullinger: The University of Cambridge from the Earliest Times to the Royal Injunctions of 1535. (Cambridge, 1873.)
  • In two subsequent volumes Mr Mullinger has continued the narrative to the latter half of the seventeenth century, and he has also written a short "History of the University of Cambridge." (Epochs of Church History. London, 1888.)
  • Gherardi: Statuti della università e studio Fiorentino. (Florence, 1881.)
  • Villanueva: Statutes of the University of Lerida in "Viage Literario á las Iglesias de España." T. xvi. (Madrid, 1851.)
  • Marcel Fournier: Les Statuts et Privilèges des Universités françaises depuis leur fondation jusqu'en 1789. (Paris, 1890-92.)
  • Dittrich und Spirk: Monumenta Historica Universitatis Pragensis. (Prague, 1830.)
  • Kink: Geschichte der Kaiserl. Univ. zu Wien. (Vienna, 1854.)
  • Hautz: Geschichte der Universität Heidelberg. (Mannheim, 1862.)
  • Vernulæus: Academia Lovaniensis. (Louvain, 1667.)
  • Molanus: Historiæ Lovaniensium, ed. De Ram. (Brussels, 1861.)
  • Zarncke: Die Statutenbücher der Univ. Leipzig. (Leipzig, 1861.)
  • —— Acta Rectorum Univ. Lipsiensis. (Leipzig, 1858.)
  • Evidence taken and received by the Scottish Universities Commissioners of 1826. (London, 1837.)
  • Innes: Fasti Aberdonenses. Spalding Club. (Aberdeen, 1854.)

INDEX (p. 163)

Abelard, 6.
Aberdeen, Univ. of, 105, 106, 107, 122-3.
Ælius Donatus, 138.
Aix, Univ. of, 39, 112, 114.
Alexander de Villa Dei, 138.
Alfonso the Wise, 9.
Alyard, Edmund, 153-4.
Angers, Univ. of, 7, 147.
—— Coll. of Breuil at, 90.
Anselm, St, 6.
Arezzo, Studium at, 7.
Aristotle, 138-143.
Arts, The Seven Liberal, 137-9.
Avignon, Univ. of, 88, 112.
—— College of Annecy at, 113.
—— College of Notre Dame de Pitié at, 88, 90.
—— Confraternity of St Sebastian at, 112.

Abelard, 6.
University of Aberdeen, 105, 106, 107, 122-3.
Ælius Donatus, 138.
University of Aix, 39, 112, 114.
Alexander de Villa Dei, 138.
Alfonso the Wise, 9.
Edmund Alyard, 153-4.
University of Angers, 7, 147.
—— College of Breuil at, 90.
St Anselm, 6.
Studium at Arezzo, 7.
Aristotle, 138-143.
The Seven Liberal Arts, 137-9.
University of Avignon, 88, 112.
—— College of Annecy at, 113.
—— College of Notre Dame de Pitié at, 88, 90.
—— Confraternity of St Sebastian at, 112.

Bagley Wood, 97.
Bateman, Bishop, 70.
Boethius, 139.
Bologna, Spanish College at, 19, 34, 93.
—— Studium Generale at, 6, 8, 9.
—— Universities of, 11-34, 44, 46-7, 48, 140.

Bagley Wood, 97.
Bateman, Bishop, 70.
Boethius, 139.
Bologna, Spanish College at, 19, 34, 93.
—— Studium Generale at, 6, 8, 9.
—— Universities of, 11-34, 44, 46-7, 48, 140.

Caen, Univ. of, 148.
Cahors, College of St Nicholas de Pelegry at, 89, 91.
Caius, Dr, 61, 68.
Cambridge, Univ. of, 3, 7, 10, 120, 136-7, 146-7.
—— College discipline at, 49-78.
—— Colleges of—
Caius, 61, 68, 70;
Christ's, 66, 69, 71;
Clare, 59;
Jesus, 67;
King's, 62, 64, 66;
Peterhouse, 58, 62, 63, 69, 72;
Trinity, 68;
Trinity Hall, 70.
Chaucer, Prologue to Canterbury Tales, 1-3, 73, 74, 75.
Chichele, Archbishop, 73.
Cicero, 138, 139.
College, meaning of word, 5.
Cologne, Univ. of, 48.

Caen, University of, 148.
Cahors, College of St Nicholas de Pelegry at, 89, 91.
Caius, Dr, 61, 68.
Cambridge, University of, 3, 7, 10, 120, 136-7, 146-7.
—— College discipline at, 49-78.
—— Colleges of—
Caius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Christ's, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Clare, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jesus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
King's, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Peterhouse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
Trinity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Trinity Hall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Chaucer, Prologue to Canterbury Tales, 1-3, 73, 74, 75.
Chichele, Archbishop, 73.
Cicero, 138, 139.
College, meaning of word, 5.
Cologne, University of, 48.

Dôle, Univ. of, 39.

Dole, University of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Eberhard, 139.
Ely, Bishop of, 47.
Erfurt, Univ. of, 48.
Estoutville, Cardinal, 94-5, 143-4.
Euclid, 139.

Eberhard, 139.
Ely, Bishop of, 47.
Erfurt, University of, 48.
Estoutville, Cardinal, 94-5, 143-4.
Euclid, 139.

Farleigh, 51, 52.
Florence, Univ. of, 34-7.
France, Universities of, 12.
Frederick Barbarossa, 24-5.
Frederick II., 8.

Farleigh, 51, 52.
Florence, University of, 34-7.
France, Universities of, 12.
Frederick Barbarossa, 24-5.
Frederick II., 8.

Germany, Universities of, 47-8, 142.
Gilbert de la Porrée, 139.
Glasgow, Univ. of, 105, 106, 140.
Gloys, James, 153.
Gregory IX., 9.

Germany, Universities of, 47-8, 142.
Gilbert de la Porrée, 139.
Glasgow, University of, 105, 106, 140.
Gloys, James, 153.
Gregory IX., 9.

Hearne, Thomas, 122.
Heidelberg, Univ. of, 48, 107-8, 117, 141.
Henry II., 6.
Henry VI., 58, 61, 63, 66.
Henry VIII., 58.
Holler, Thomas, 153.
—— Robert, 154.
Holywood, John, 139.

Hearne, Thomas,
Heidelberg, University of,
48,
107-8,
117,
141.
Henry II.,
6.
Henry VI.,
58,
61,
63,
66.
Henry VIII.,
58.
Holler, Thomas,
153.
—— Robert,
154.
Holywood, John,
139.

Ingolstadt, Univ. of, 105.
Innocent III., 42, 43.
—— IV., 7, 9.

Ingolstadt University, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Innocent III, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
—— IV, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.

John XXI., 139.
—— XXII., 10.
—— King, 7, 45.

John XXI., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
—— XXII., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
—— King, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.

Knox, Vicesimus, 149.

Knox, Vicesimus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Leipsic, Univ. of, 48.
—— Collegium Maius at, 89.
—— Collegium Minus at, 90.
—— University discipline at, 102-5, 108.
—— "Town and Gown" at, 128-131.
Lerida, Univ. of, 37-8.
Lincoln, See of, 45, 46.
Louvain, Univ. of, 48, 145-6, 149.
—— University, discipline at, 101-2, 116.
Lyons, Studium at, 7, 9.
Lyra, Nicolaus de, 139.

Leipsic, Univ. of, 48.
—— Collegium Maius at, 89.
—— Collegium Minus at, 90.
—— University discipline at, 102-5, 108.
—— "Town and Gown" at, 128-131.
Lerida, Univ. of, 37-8.
Lincoln, See of, 45, 46.
Louvain, Univ. of, 48, 145-6, 149.
—— University discipline at, 101-2, 116.
Lyons, Studium at, 7, 9.
Lyra, Nicolaus de, 139.

Maldon, 51, 52, 54.
Marsilius, 139.
Melville, Andrew, 140.
Modena, Studium at, 7, 9.
Merton, Walter de, 50-6, 134.
Montpellier, Univ. of, 7.
—— College of Douze Medecins at, 89.
—— College of St Benedict at, 91-3.
—— College of Saint Ruf at, 89, 90.

Maldon, 51, 52, 54.
Marsilius, 139.
Melville, Andrew, 140.
Modena, Studium at, 7, 9.
Merton, Walter de, 50-6, 134.
Montpellier, Univ. of, 7.
—— College of Douze Medecins at, 89.
—— College of St Benedict at, 91-3.
—— College of Saint Ruf at, 89, 90.

Naples, Univ. of, 8.
"Nations," 14, 15, 18, 19, 20, 43, 44, 46, 78, 79, 131.
Nicholas IV., 9, 10.
Orleans, Univ. of, 7, 115, 128.
Ovid, 139.
Oxford, Univ. of, 6, 10, 39, 45, 47, 49, 120, 133-142, 146, 147, 149-155.
—— College discipline at, 49-78.
—— University discipline at, 095-101.
—— "Town and Gown" at, 124-128.
Oxford, Colleges of—
Balliol, 71, 122;
Brasenose, 66, 67, 122;
Christ Church, 68;
Corpus Christi, 60, 67, 68, 72, 105;
Jesus, 59;
Lincoln, 77;
Magdalen, 62, 66, 134;
Merton, 50-6, 60, 67, 120, 121, 122, 134;
New College, 57, 58, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 66, 67, 71, 76, 77, 120, 133, 147;
Pembroke, 68;
Queen's, 59, 61, 63, 74, 77;
Worcester, 68.
Oxford, Halls of—
Haburdaysh Hall, 98;
Pauline Hall, 97;
Peckwater Inn, 97.

Naples, University of, 8.
"Nations," 14, 15, 18, 19, 20, 43, 44, 46, 78, 79, 131.
Nicholas IV., 9, 10.
Orleans, University of, 7, 115, 128.
Ovid, 139.
Oxford, University of, 6, 10, 39, 45, 47, 49, 120, 133-142, 146, 147, 149-155.
—— College discipline at, 49-78.
—— University discipline at, 095-101.
—— "Town and Gown" at, 124-128.
Oxford, Colleges of—
Balliol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Brasenose, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Christ Church, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Corpus Christi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
Jesus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Lincoln, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Magdalen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Merton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
New College,
Pembroke, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Queen's, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
Worcester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Oxford, Halls of—
Haburdaysh Hall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Pauline Hall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Peckwater Inn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Padua, Univ. of, 7, 10, 34.
Palencia, Studium at, 7.
Paris, Univ. of, 6, 7, 9, 11, 40, 41-5, 49, 128, 133, 134, 139, 141, 142-6, 148, 157-8.
—— College discipline at, 78-88.
—— "Jocund Advent" at, 109-112.
—— Univ. discipline at, 94-5.
Paris, Colleges of—
Cambray, 111;
Clugny, 88;
Cornouaille, 83, 84, 85, 86, 111, 133;
Dainville, 87, 111, 144-6;
Le Mans, 79, 84;
Marmoutier, 86;
Plessis, 82;
St Bernard, 83, 85, 86, 110;
Sorbonne, 81, 85, 86, 111, 112;
Tours, 83;
Treasurer's, 79, 80, 87, 111.
Paston, John, 154.
—— Margaret, 153.
—— Walter, 152-5.
Peckham, Archbishop, 55-6.
Perpignan, Univ. of, 38.
Petrus Hispanus, 139.
Philip Augustus, 42.
Plessis, Geoffrey du, 82.
Porphyry, 139.
Prague, Univ. of, 48, 116, 147.
Priscian, 139.
Ptolemy, 139.

Padua, University of, 7, 10, 34.
Palencia, Studium at, 7.
Paris, University of, 6, 7, 9, 11, 40, 41-5, 49, 128, 133, 134, 139, 141, 142-6, 148, 157-8.
—— College discipline at, 78-88.
—— "Jocund Advent" at, 109-112.
—— University discipline at, 94-5.
Paris, Colleges of—
Cambray, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cluny, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cornwall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
Dainville, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-6;
Le Mans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Marmoutier, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Plessis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
St. Bernard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Sorbonne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
Tours, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Treasurer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Paston, John, 154.
—— Margaret, 153.
—— Walter, 152-5.
Peckham, Archbishop, 55-6.
Perpignan, University of, 38.
Petrus Hispanus, 139.
Philip Augustus, 42.
Plessis, Geoffrey du, 82.
Porphyry, 139.
Prague, University of, 48, 116, 147.
Priscian, 139.
Ptolemy, 139.

Reggio, Studium at, 7.
Reims, Studium at, 7.
Rostock, Univ. of, 48.
Rouen, 79, 80, 81.
Rudolf IV., 124.

Reggio, Study at, 7.
Reims, Study at, 7.
Rostock, University of, 48.
Rouen, 79, 80, 81.
Rudolf IV., 124.

St Andrews, Univ. of, 105, 106, 122.
St Scholastica's Day, 125-6.
Salamanca, Studium at, 7, 9, 39.
Salerno, Univ. of, 9.
Saone, Guillaume de, 79.
Scayfe, Henry, 77.
Scotland, Universities of, 48, 105, 140, 142.
Seggefyld, John, 77.
Studium Generale, meaning of, 5-12.

St Andrews, Univ. of, 105, 106, 122.
St Scholastica's Day, 125-6.
Salamanca, Studium at, 7, 9, 39.
Salerno, Univ. of, 9.
Saone, Guillaume de, 79.
Scayfe, Henry, 77.
Scotland, Universities of, 48, 105, 140, 142.
Seggefyld, John, 77.
Studium Generale, meaning of, 5-12.

Toulouse, Univ. of, 7, 9, 128.
—— College de Foix at, 89.
—— College de Verdale at, 91, 144.

Toulouse, Univ. of, 7, 9, 128.
—— College de Foix at, 89.
—— College de Verdale at, 91, 144.

Universitas, meaning of, 4, 5, 10, 11.

Universitas, meaning of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.

Valladolid, Studium at, 7.
Vicenza, Studium at, 7.
Vienna, Univ. of, 48, 124, 140, 141, 142, 147.
Virgil, 139.

Valladolid, University at, 7.
Vicenza, University at, 7.
Vienna, University of, 48, 124, 140, 141, 142, 147.
Virgil, 139.

Waynflete, William of, 66, 134.
Wingfield, Sir E., 57.
Wood, Antony à, 120-2, 125-126.
Wolsey, Cardinal, 68.
Würzburg, Univ. of, 48.
Wykeham, William of, 58, 60, 62, 63, 64, 67, 76, 147.

Waynflete, William of, 66, 134.
Wingfield, Sir E., 57.
Wood, Antony à, 120-2, 125-126.
Wolsey, Cardinal, 68.
Würzburg, Univ. of, 48.
Wykeham, William of, 58, 60, 62, 63, 64, 67, 76, 147.

Zarncke, Friedrich, 102.

Zarncke, Friedrich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

TURNBULL AND SPEARS, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH

Footnote 1: The prison was called "Bocardo" because, like the mood known as "Bocardo" in the syllogism, it was difficult to get out of.(Back)

Footnote 1: The prison was named "Bocardo" because, similar to the mood referred to as "Bocardo" in the syllogism, it was hard to escape from. (Back)



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!